New Beginnings

By Bakerj

PART I  –  THE RETURN

Chapter One

The buggy wheel was stuck fast, and the woman trying to free it had no hope of doing so.  The two small children with her were doing their best to help, but Joe recognized futility when he saw it.  “C’mon, Cooch.  Good Samaritan duty calls.”  Tipping his hat, he asked, “Ma’am, can I help?” 

Fine grey eyes the color of moonlight flashed his way before he heard the firm reply, “No, thank you.  I can manage.”

Joe shrugged and gathered his reins to move on, but her continued exertions pricked at his conscience.  Besides, Pa had raised gentlemen.  “Ma’am, if you don’t mind me saying, I think you could do with some.”

“I told you.  I don’t need help, and I haven’t any money.”

“I wasn’t asking for any.” Failing to keep the anger from his tone, Joe sucked in a breath.

The lady stopped her hopeless shoving of the wheel and turned.  “I’m sorry.  I shouldn’t have said that.”

Dismounting, Joe extended a hand.  “Shall we start again?  My name’s Joe Cartwright.”

“Cartwright?  Oh.  You wouldn’t be after money.”  He raised an eyebrow, and she rushed on, “I mean, I’ve heard of the Cartwrights.  You’ve plenty of money.  At least … what I mean to say is … you wouldn’t want payment … but, oh, dear.” 

Joe’s smile widened at her confusion.  “Ma’am.  Let me help.  I daren’t go home and tell my pa I didn’t help a lady in distress.”

“A man like you afraid of his pa?”

“You don’t know my pa.”

When she laughed, it took years off her.

“All right, Mr. Cartwright, have it your way.  My name’s Mrs. Boyd, and this is Sarah and Billy.”

Joe winked at the youngsters and went to the buggy.  The back wheel had sunk deep into the mud.  After a quick appraisal, he assured her it wouldn’t take long to free.  Joe set the children to gather brushwood and spread it over the ground in front of the stuck wheel before cutting a stout branch.  When he was ready, Joe had her climb into the buggy.  He then positioned the bough under the stuck wheel.

“‘Kay, get them going!”

Joe jammed his shoulder under the limb and prepared to help the vehicle ease out of the rut.  The nervy horse had other ideas.  It leaped forward, and Joe hit the mud with a loud splat!  Hands braced, he pushed.  The cloying liquid sucked away from his face.  He opened tacky eyelashes to see the buggy a few feet ahead and Mrs. Boyd clambering down. 

“Are you all right?  Children, don’t laugh,” their mama admonished when they began to giggle, but Joe could see her struggle to keep the smile from her face.

He squelched, bow-legged, out of the mud bath.  His wicked smirk dawned.  Spreading his arms wide, he lurched toward them.  “How about a hug?”

Squealing, the children ran, and Mrs. Boyd backed away, laughing.  “Don’t you dare!”  

The ice between them broken, they chatted while Joe cleaned himself off with the help of his canteen and the tablecloth Mrs. Boyd provided.  It came from the basket that contained their picnic, which had fallen from the buggy.  

She pulled a face at the scattered contents.  “I’m sorry, children. No picnic today.  We may as well head back home.”

“You live in Virginia City?”

As he spoke, Joe slipped off his jacket, revealing the lower portion of one arm encased in a cast.  It was the remnant of his ordeal with a madman named Tanner and would be coming off in a few days.  But it got an instant reaction.

“Mr. Cartwright, your arm!”

“It’s fine.”

“But you might’ve hurt it again.”

“No, really. It’s fine. Look, let me drive you home.  I’m on my way into Virginia City, and it will save my horse and saddle from getting covered in mud.”

Of course, she hesitated.  Joe would’ve been surprised if she hadn’t.  But she did agree. They rode in silence for a while, then Mrs. Boyd said, “Mr. Cartwright.  I really can’t thank you enough for your help.”

“The name’s Joe.  My pa’s, Mr. Cartwright.”

“My name’s Kathryne, although everyone calls me Kate.”

Joe shot her a cheeky grin.  “Perhaps I should still call you Mrs. Boyd.  At least until I’ve met Mr. Boyd.”  Instead of laughing, she stiffened.  “Did I say something wrong?”

“My husband’s been away for almost two years now.”

“I’m sorry.  It can’t be easy for you.”  It was an inadequate response, although the situation wasn’t uncommon.  Men often went away to work, leaving their wives and families for long periods.  “What does your husband do?”

“He’s a mining engineer.”

“He’s found work elsewhere than Virginia City?”

“You could say that.”  He gave a sideways glance at her taut profile.  He wondered at her response but didn’t press.  After a beat, she asked, “What about you, Joe? Are you married?”

Joe flinched.  The question still stung like a raw open wound.  “No.  It’s just me, Pa, and my brothers – I mean brother.”  Kate didn’t question his slip.  Of course, she could know about Hoss and Alice.  The Virginia City gossips kept everyone informed of their business.  “Hop Sing takes care of us.”

“Hop Sing?”

“He’s our cook.  Well, he’s more than that.  He takes care of about everything.”

Kate laughed.  From the back, Billy asked, “Ma, can we have the picnic next week?”

“No, dear.  We’ll have to wait a while now.”

A flush mantled Kate’s cheeks when Sarah hissed in a loud whisper.  “You know Ma has to save up to hire the buggy.”

“I tell you what.  Let me take the buggy back.” Joe proposed.  “I’ll need to apologize to old Mr. Jessop for the mud all over the seat anyway.”

“I couldn’t let you do that.”

“It’s no problem.”

“Mr. Cartwright, thank you, but no.”

Joe cut a look at the now prim lady by his side.  “I put the mud all over the seat.  I should be the one to return the buggy.”

Her jaw clenched, betraying her internal struggle.  She gave way.  “If you insist.  I’ll let you have the money to pay before you go.”

“Certainly, ma’am, whatever you say.”

*****

One glimpse of Kate’s house told Joe the place missed the presence of a man.  Missing shingles, broken shutters, and fences betrayed the neglect.  However, the small kitchen and parlor shone clean and neat.  He balked when she offered him a seat at the kitchen table.

“I don’t wanna make a mess.”

“Nonsense!  I’m not bothered by a little mud.  Sit down.” 

Joe did as he was told. 

In between admiring Billy’s carved horse and Sarah’s needlework, Joe watched Kate struggle to fill the coffee pot from the broken kitchen pump. 

“I can fix that for you.”

“You needn’t bother.  I can manage.”

“It’s no bother.”

He went to the sink to take a better look.  When he reached her, she whirled to face him. The anger on her face made him take a step back. 

“Why do you want to help?”

“What?”

“You think because my husband isn’t here, you can expect something in return?”

Joe could’ve kicked himself for being a fool.  He stepped back, his hands raised. “Sorry. I should’ve thought how that would look. That wasn’t what I meant.”

She turned her flushed face away.  “No.  I’m sorry.  Seems like I’m always reading you wrong.”

“Forget it.”  Joe’s gaze returned to the cause of the misunderstanding.  “I don’t mind fixing it.”

“I really don’t need the help.”

“This place could do with some fixing.”

“I won’t be beholden- ”

“One broken pump won’t make you beholden.” 

“Are you always this stubborn?” 

“I could ask you the same.”

She gave him a begrudging smile and reached for a cup.  “Do you take cream with your coffee?”

“No, ma’am.  Black is just fine.” 

Saying his goodbyes, Joe got to the door when she called.  He turned back.  She ran to him, holding out her hand. 

“You forgot the money.”  He looked down at the few dollars held in her hand.  “To pay for the buggy.”

When he rode away, Joe pondered on the stubbornness of women and determined to go back to fix that pump, and soon.  He couldn’t keep the smirk off his face seeing the shock on hers when he did. 

Joe sat on the back stoop.  With the fixed pump and mended window latch under his belt, he could relax and enjoy the glass of lemonade and sandwich Kate had fixed for him.  In the tiny yard, Billy and Sarah played, and his daydreams drifted to another child.  Kate joined him, breaking into his thoughts of what might have been.

She tucked her skirts around her knees and watched the children for a while before asking, “Why did you come back and help?”

“Just being neighborly.”  The doubt in her eyes made him add, “I’ve no other motive, honest.”

Her bottom lip began to quiver.  A hand fluttered across her face.  Jumping up, she rushed back into the house.  Concerned, he followed. 

“Kate?”

“Don’t, please, I’m fine.”  She wiped her eyes with the corner of her apron.  “You see how foolish I am?  I’m just not used to anyone helping for the sake of kindness and nothing else.”

“I’m sorry.” His words were soft but held no pity. She didn’t need that from anyone. “I hope I can come again.”

The expression in her eyes when she looked at him made him frown. Did she still doubt his intentions? She took a breath and sat down at her small table.  With one hand, she indicated that he sat too. He eased himself into the chair opposite her.  “I need to tell you the truth.  I haven’t been entirely honest with you.”

“All right, I’m listening.”

“My husband isn’t away working.  The truth is, I don’t know where he is.  He left me.  I’m the bad wife who can’t keep her husband.  Now you know.  I thank you for your kindness, and I understand if you want to leave.”

Instinct led him to reach across the table and lay his hand over her tense, shaking ones, giving her comfort and reassurance.  It made him angry that people blamed the wives because their husbands ran out on them.  He burned to think how people would’ve snubbed Kate as a result.  Her husband could be dead, gone for good, or even taken up with a new woman and started a family.  Kate may never know, but she had to carry the burden of his leaving.

“I would say it’s more of a bad husband leaving a good wife, and I don’t want to go.”

The spill of the first tear took Joe to her side.  His sympathy roused. He didn’t hesitate to drop to one knee and hug her while she sobbed.  Sensitive to her every movement, he released her the minute her body tightened to move away. 

“I can’t think what’s wrong with me.  I don’t normally cry like this.”  Getting up, she wiped her face and shook out her skirts.  “Would you like some pie?”

Joe leaned on the doorjamb and watched while Kate bustled about the kitchen, laying out plates and cutting the pie.  It must be hard taking care of herself and two kids alone.  He admired her courage.  That drew him to her, maybe because she was suffering loss in a way worse than him.  At least he could bury his and move on. However long that took.

Gathering up Cochise’s reins, Joe turned back to the little family.  “Y’know, it’s a shame you missed out on your picnic.  How about I take you on one next Sunday after church?”

Billy and Sarah looked up at their mother.  “Can we, Ma, please?”

Their eager faces won the day.  He gave Billy and Sarah a wink.  With a wave, he set Cooch into a trot and headed home.  The warmth spreading across his chest birthed a spontaneous smile.  That hadn’t happened in quite a while.  Maybe it was true?  Kindness was its own reward.

*****

Chapter Two

“Joe, don’t forget to pick up the mail.”

He gave Pa a salute to acknowledge the request and set Cochise into a canter.  He knew why Pa was asking.  The annual letter from Adam was overdue.  They hadn’t had any news from Older Brother since the wire acknowledging Hoss’ death.

Joe still ached at the thought of losing Hoss.  How can you get over the loss of your right arm? Your best friend?

Getting to Virginia City required no conscious thought.  Joe eased Cooch into a lope.  The crisp, sharp air vibrated through his lungs, heavy with the smell of the pines, a sharp tang on his nostrils.  The feel of the leather in his hands was both familiar and reassuring.  It was a good day to be alive.  Six months ago, he hadn’t thought that way.  The death of Hoss, Alice, and his unborn child had sent the world into never-ending grey. It had taken an encounter with a crazy man named Tanner to restore his will to live.  Wake him up to what he risked losing.  Bring him back into a world of color and hope. It was sometimes a slow process, but every day, the colors got that little bit brighter.

Joe set Cochise into a canter once he reached the top of the steep road into Virginia City and made for Kate’s house.  He’d been back a few times to carry out more repairs.  The picnic had been a success, making him keen to invite her to another, and that was his errand today.  Drawing Cooch up at the little house, he found her hanging out her washing.

Kate gave him a wave.  “What brings you here?”

“Chores, including collecting the mail.  We’re hoping there’s a letter from my brother, Adam.  He lives in Australia.”

“Heavens!  How did he end up there?”

“The long way.  He visited about every place in between.  London, Paris, Vienna, Rome, even India, and China.”

Kate stuck a peg in another sheet corner.  “My husband and I traveled a lot before we came to Virginia City.  I prefer staying in one place.”

“Yeah.  I couldn’t leave the Ponderosa.  Y’know, we have a fine fishing pond right next to a pretty little meadow.  The perfect spot for a picnic.  How about this Sunday?”  Kate pulled down the washing line and the sheet she had pegged so she could see him.  He tilted his head and put his hands on his hips.  “Now you aren’t gonna give me an argument, are you?”

She laughed.  “No.  We’d love to.”

“Great.  See you then.”

Satisfied, he climbed back on Cochise and went to finish the rest of his business.  

Joe recognized his eldest brother’s neat handwriting on the envelope.  So different from his left-handed fist, which Adam used to call indecipherable.  Delighted, he tucked the small bundle into his inside pocket.  Once he’d lifted out of his deep grief, Joe had been shocked to see how events of the past year had left their mark on his father.  This was just what Pa needed. 

*****

Chapter Three

Joe opened the door and wasn’t surprised to see his father walk around to greet him.  Pa still needed to reassure himself he was back safe.  He handed over the mail.  “There’s a letter from Adam.”

His father discarded the rest of the mail and tore open the letter he’d been so anxious to receive before he settled into his chair.  Joe left him to read in peace and returned a few minutes later, having wheedled some sandwiches and coffee out of Hop Sing.

“Joe!”

The sandwich dropped from Joe’s fingers.  “Dadburnit, Pa.  What’s the matter?”

The letter was waved under his nose.  “Adam’s coming home!”

“What?”

“Wait, there’s more.  Let me read it to you.”

“ ‘I have momentous news.  I’m writing this letter as I prepare to depart for America.  I’ve met a wonderful woman.  Her name’s Sophia Downlow, and we’re married.’  Shush!  There’s more.”  His father hissed when Joe gave a whoop.  “ ‘I’ve realized I want our children to grow up on the Ponderosa.  I want them to know their grandpa and receive the kindness and wisdom from him I received.’  I’ll skip that bit.  ‘I want them to know their Uncle Joe and Jamie and learn about their Uncle Hoss.’”  He goes on to say they should arrive at the end of May.”  Slapping the paper with his free hand, he declared, “Adam will be home next month.  What do you think of that?”

“Adam married and coming home?  Heck, that’s great!”  Then Joe frowned and asked, “When did Adam send the letter?”  His father read the date and looked back at Joe in dismay.  “He won’t know, will he?”

“Joe ….”

“It’s okay.  We can tell him when he gets here.”

Ben announced the news to Jamie, Candy, and Hop Sing at supper.  A smile lingered deep in Joe’s eyes.  Pa had got back the spring in his step since he’d received the news.

Knowing his eldest would want to get started on a house of his own right away, Ben arranged for the timber mill to lay in wood.  Hop Sing cleaned the house from top to bottom and then did it again.  They waited in eager anticipation.  April slipped into May, and May crept toward June, and still, no news came.  Aware of the dangers of sea travel, Ben was ripe for firing off wires to every shipping agent in the country, and it took all Joe’s persuasion to prevent him. 

Meanwhile, Joe continued to see Kate.  The second picnic was a great success.  He drove them to the pretty pond he’d promised.  Set free, the children ran along the bank, skimmed stones, and paddled while Kate and Joe watched. 

They talked and laughed, and he had time to study her.  Relaxed, the tense, wary look that clung to her vanished, allowing her face to show its natural beauty.  She was the sort of woman that hung in a man’s memory.  Full of pride and spunk that showed in the set of her jaw and the spark in her eyes.  How could any man walk out on a woman like this?

She told him about her husband and how they’d met.  He’d passed through her community on his way to the goldfields.  “Imagine a foolish girl of sixteen swept away by a handsome young man looking for adventure and fortune.  I don’t think he even wanted a wife or the responsibility.  Sometimes I wonder why he asked me to marry him.”

Joe didn’t wonder.  He knew.  Standing on the verge of womanhood and just beginning to unfurl those glorious petals, how she must have dazzled him.  No wonder Boyd couldn’t resist.  What man could?  “What happened between you two?”

“After he couldn’t get work in California, we settled in Virginia City.  He got a good job, but he wasn’t happy when I fell pregnant again with Billy.  He hadn’t wanted Sarah, and Billy was just another mouth to feed.  We argued.  Then, he started to leave for days at a time.

“He began to drink more and stay away longer.  We had no money coming in, so I got a job in the dress shop.  I could at least support myself and the children.  The last time he came back was over two years ago.”

His admiration grew when she told him how she’d practiced her sewing every evening to get promoted to seamstress.  He suspected John Boyd was more than just a drunk and a deserter and her marriage harder than she let on.  He found her remarkable.  Her strength, courage, and determination captivated him.

*****

“Where’re you off to?”

Joe halted and turned to his father, who had come out of the house.  “Virginia City.  I’m taking Kate and the children fishing.”

“You’re seeing a great deal of Mrs. Boyd, aren’t you?”

He loaded the basket he was carrying into the buggy and, over his shoulder, replied, “I’m just being neighborly.”

“Is that all it is?”

“Yes. Why?”

“No reason.  Only when a man spends a lot of time with a woman, it tends to mean something.”

Joe fought down the heat filling his chest.  “Can’t a man just be a good friend?”

“Of course, he can.  Just remember, one man giving this much attention to a woman can lead to unwelcome speculation in others.”

“She’s a married woman.”

“I know that, son.  I’m glad you do, too.  Have a good time.”

He couldn’t keep the glare out of his eyes when he told Pa he’d see him later and snapped up the horse a bit too hard.  He and Kate were friends.  What was wrong with that?  She was struggling, and he helped out around her place, and okay, they’d gone on a few picnics.  If they both benefited from that, so what?  In Kate, he found a person he could be comfortable with without any emotional entanglement.  But then, why was he angry?

The realization of his physical attraction to Kate doubled him over like a punch to the gut.  The sense of betrayal to Alice speared him to the heart.  He’d been happy and content in Kate’s company.  He sensed in her a kindred spirit.  Another soul who needed friendship but wanted nothing more.  When did that change?  When did he start wanting — what?  He was sure it wasn’t just sex.  A trip to one of the establishments on ‘D’ Street would provide that.  No, it was more than that.  He needed to connect physically with a person he could love, not ‘love’, love, but the warmth and comfort two people were able to share and experience together.  To have that union with another who needed it as much as he would be special.  He cursed himself for a fool.

His first reaction, to never see Kate again, he quickly quashed.  It wouldn’t be fair to her or the children.  How could he explain his reasons?  These were his feelings, not hers.  He had no right to any expectation of anything else, and she and the children didn’t deserve to be punished for his stupidity.  She was a married woman, and that was the end of it.  He’d never make her uncomfortable or put that friendship in jeopardy. 

Joe came up with a cunning plan.  Determined to throw dust in the eyes of those who were a little too interested, he dragged Jamie along the next time he visited. 

“Tell me again, why am I doing this?”

Joe looked across at his guileless younger brother, “She’s a nice lady who needs some help.”

“But weren’t you helping?  Why do I hav’ta?”

“Don’t you wanna give the lady a hand?”

“Sure, sure, I do.  I wasn’t saying that I didn’t.”

Joe grinned.  He was a good kid.  The addition of his younger brother would confound the nosy.  Plus, there was safety in numbers.  Jamie’s presence would alleviate any likelihood of him and Kate finding themselves in too intimate a situation. 

*****

Chapter Four

The contract negotiations had gone well, but they finished late.  Joe considered the long ride home and dismissed the idea.  Pa knew he might choose to stay in town if the meeting ran on, so he had no qualms in making his decision.  Handed his usual room key by the hotel clerk, he headed straight out to satisfy his other reason for staying – to visit Kate.  She’d have finished work by now.  Maybe he could persuade her to come out to dinner?

He snuck through the back streets to avoid the eyes of any gossipy neighbors and found her in the small backyard, chopping some kindling.

Joe leaned on the fence, grinning at her.  “Howdy, ma’am, can I be of assistance?” 

“Where have you sprung from?”

“A long and boring contract negotiation.”  He vaulted the fence and swaggered over.  “I thought I could persuade you to have dinner with me.”

Kate sighed.  “I worked late tonight.  Mrs. O’Keefe has already fed the children, and they’re in bed.  My dinner’s on the stove.”  The dusk cast shadows over her face, but he could still see the gleam in her eyes and her smile.  “There’s plenty.  Why don’t you join me?”

A thrill ran through him, but he held his eagerness in check and forced himself to ask, “You sure?”

“Of course.”

He relieved her of the basket of wood with practiced ease and followed her into the house.  He couldn’t deny the chance for them to be alone was better than dinner in a crowded restaurant. “Remember, she’s married,” he told himself for the millionth time, and another part of his brain admonished, You’re crazy! Why torture yourself?  He ignored it.

They told each other about their day and afterward took their coffee to the small settee in the parlor.  The comfortable companionship they slipped into over dinner allowed Joe to relax.  They sat shoulder to shoulder, allowing him to admire the curve of her throat and elegant slope of her shoulders.  When his gaze trailed lower, he shut his eyes and forced himself to look elsewhere.

“This is nice.  Having someone to talk to about my day,” Kate remarked.

Joe dared to lay his arm along the back of the settee.  “It must be lonely at times.”

“Yes.  I have the children, but that’s not the same.  Do you understand?”

“I do.”  Joe reached for the loose hair hanging down her neck and wound and unwound it around his fingers.  “A woman needs a man, and a man needs a woman.”

“It depends on the man.”  She turned and looked up at him.  “A man like you, a woman could easily want.”

He answered the expectation in her eyes without thinking.  His stomach muscles tightened, and heat exploded through him at the feel of her lips on his.  He broke off, flustered.  “I’m sorry.  I’d no right to do that.“

Her hands captured his face.  “You don’t know how long I wanted you to.” 

She drew him down to her again, and he went.  The kiss was longer and deeper, and Joe’s body stirred in response.  Every nerve wanted to continue and lose himself within this wonderful creature, but he broke the kiss again. 

“I’d better go.”  Instead of letting him move away, Kate followed him up and stepped closer.  He saw something in her he’d never seen before — desire.  She lifted her head in mute invitation.  This time, he answered it by pressing his lips on hers.  Fire burned through him, and an intensity that demanded to be met forced its way up his body.  He had to stop and leave before he couldn’t.  His words were a desperate plea, “I have to go.”

He heard the answering plea in her whisper, “Stay with me tonight.”

“I can’t.  It wouldn’t be right.  If people knew.”

“No one will know.  Please, Joe. I need you.”

The longing in her voice was oxygen to his flame. His hands encircled and crushed her to him.  Her warmth and shape thrilling against his.  The kiss this time was hungry, eager, and they both plunged deep into each other.  Even as the intoxication of her flooded his being, doubt rose, and he pushed them apart.

“I can’t.  It would be under false pretenses.  I can’t give you anything in return or promise that might change.  After my wife … I’ve got nothing left ….” he trailed off, hoping she’d understand.

“I’m not asking for promises.  I’m married, Joe, remember?  I can’t give you those either.”  He searched her face, questioning her with his eyes.  Hers never wavered.  “I’m not asking you to love me.  I’m asking you to make love to me.  It can’t be wrong for two people to get the physical comfort they need from each other.”  His heart pounded in his chest, hearing his thoughts repeated back to him. 

“Joe, you’re a good man and a good friend.  I like you, trust you, and yes, I’m attracted to you.  I wouldn’t ask this of anyone else.  I want to be with you, just you.  But if you can’t ….”

When she began to pull away, his hand tightened.  He drew her close.  Their kiss, deep and sensuous, awoke all his suppressed needs.  But again, he asked, “You’re sure?”

She nodded and moved toward her bedroom door.  He stepped ahead to open it first.  Placing his hand on the small of her back, he guided her through and closed the door behind them.

*****

Joe rolled over and buried his nose deep in the sheet that smelled of her.  He luxuriated in the intoxication of her scent, sighing in his contentment.  His stomach muscles tightened in a reflex action.  He stretched involuntarily at the memory of their lovemaking.  Every time with Kate became more pleasurable than the last.  The passion he’d unleashed in her startled him at first, but, by God, he’d embraced it.

Cocking one eye open, he could see the first sign of predawn filter through the curtains.  He’d need to leave soon.  Creeping back to his hotel room before the children and too many ‘good’ citizens of Virginia City were about their business.  No one knew about them.  For the sake of Kate’s reputation, of course.  But also, what they had was something private, between them and no one else.  They wanted to hang on to that.  They saw each other as often as possible.  Joe found an excuse to stay in Virginia City overnight whenever he could, and when he couldn’t, he stayed anyway. 

The door creaked, and Kate slid herself back into bed.  “I’ve made you coffee.”

Joe took the cup, placed it on the small bedside table, and caught her in his arms, drawing her close.  Her soft skin against his sent ripples of excitement through him.  “I need something sweeter first.” 

The gurgling laugh caught in her throat and changed to an expectant groan under his kiss.  The sound drove him wild.  To hell with coffee.

*****

“You’ve been spending a lot of nights in Virginia City.”  Joe’s eyes lifted from his book at his father’s words.  “And I hear you’re paying for a room at The International you never use.”

Caught unaware, Joe cursed, “Damn that Otis, he should mind his own business.”

Pa’s coffee cup clanked back in its saucer.  “I didn’t hear it from Otis.  You don’t have to worry about him.  He’ll keep your secrets.  If you can still call them that.”

Annoyance crept up Joe’s spine.  He wondered who in Virginia City had been busy.  “Y’know, I’m a bit old for a necessary talk.”  His heart sank when his father’s brows drew down into a frown.  Since losing Hoss, Joe had tried to deflect most of Pa’s ‘mother hen’ instinct onto Jamie, but he was in line for both barrels this time.  “All right, Pa, say what you got to say.”

“I hear you’re spending your nights with Kathryne Boyd.”

“Where did you hear that?”

“Does it matter?  Is it true?”

Rankled, Joe answered more sharply than he intended, “Yes, it’s true.”

“Joseph!  She’s a married woman.”

The shock in his father’s voice enflamed him.  “In name only!”

“For Heaven’s sake.  That’s where it counts.”

“Not to me.  Not to us.” 

“She’s married!”

Joe jerked out of his chair and walked over to the stairs.  Hand on hips, he lashed out, flinging the words over his shoulder, “I know that!  If we don’t care, why should anyone else?”

“Are you being fair to Kathryne?”

Joe started at this change of tack.  “What does that mean?”

“The gossip has already started about the two of you.”

“Virginia City has talked about us Cartwrights ever since they put up the first tents.  I don’t care what they say, and neither does Kate.” 

“You may be able to ignore it, but the situation is different for her.  The talk must hurt her.  What about her reputation, her children, and what will happen when her husband comes back?”

“He’s not coming back.”

“Joe— ”

“Look, I appreciate your concern, but I know what I’m doing, and so does she.  We’re not in love, Pa, if that’s what’s bothering you.  We’re just getting what we need.  That’s all.”

Although incensed by the gossip’s tattling, his father’s words found a target and sank in like a thorn Joe couldn’t dig out.  Had he been selfish and taken advantage of Kate?  Was it just easy on his part to think it suited them both to make no promises or be under any obligations?  Whatever he believed, there was no denying any damage from their affair would be far greater for her than for him.  Pa was right.  It would be easy for him to walk away, while Kate could never recover a ruined reputation.  It ripped him apart, but he had to give her the chance to end the relationship.

Those fine eyes burned deep from anger.  “You don’t want to see me anymore, is that it?”

Joe gripped the back of the chair.  This wasn’t going well at all.  “No, of course not.  But I have to think of you.  I don’t have the right to risk your reputation like this.  I thought the best decision would be—”

The coffee pot Kate held crashed down.  “Oh!  You men!  Always making decisions for us poor women.  Don’t I have a say?”

“Yes, of course, you do, but—”

“But?  What, but?  I’m too stupid to realize what it means if people suspect us?”

“No, of course not.”

“Then let me decide.  It’s my life, Joe Cartwright.  If I don’t care about what people think or say behind my back, why should you?”

“Do you know how beautiful you are when you’re angry?”  Kate gasped.  He crossed the distance between them in two eager strides to take her in his arms.  “I’m sorry.  I don’t want us to end.  Pa, just – well, he got to me.”

Her hands played with the top button on his shirt.  He closed his eyes, fighting the sparks this set off inside him.  His jaw clenched at her sigh. 

“He did it for the best, I suppose.”  She tilted her head to look up at him.  He saw her satisfied smile when she recognized the look in his eyes.  “We have an hour until the children get home.”

He didn’t need any more of an invitation.

*****

Chapter Five

The end of May approached, and they still had no word from Adam until the day when a vehicle drew up to the house. Turning his head at the sound, Jamie asked, “You expecting someone, Pa?”

“Paul.  He said he might drop by today.”

Joe stayed put while Jamie went to the door.  But instead of his pa’s friend, he found a well-dressed man helping a woman down from a buggy.  Jamie held the door wide and called over his shoulder, “It ain’t him, Pa.”

“Oh?”

Two people filled the threshold.  Ben gazed across into the eyes of his beloved oldest son.

“Hi, Pa.”

“Adam,” Ben breathed.  He pulled himself together and rushed toward his son.  Hands held out in welcome.  “It’s so wonderful to see you.”

Ben grasped Adam’s hand, pumping it while he looked his son over.  Time had filled him out, added lines to his face, put grey in his hair, and silver at his temples.  But it was the same face he’d always known. Greeting his brother, Joe slapped him on the back. 

When he let go of his son’s hand, Adam put an arm around the lady next to him, “May I introduce my wife, Sophia.”

“My dear, it’s so good to meet you, Sophia.  Welcome to the Ponderosa.”

“Sophy, Mr. Cartwright, please, Sophia’s much too formal.”

“Sophy, you must call me Ben,” he responded, smiling at his new daughter-in-law.  He flung up his hands.  “Where are my manners? Let me take your coat, and I will introduce you to everyone.”

When she removed her coat, Sophy revealed her current condition.  Dumbstruck, everyone stood and stared.  Adam’s smile slipped into a proud grin, and Sophy began to giggle.  Sophy was with child. 

Joe reacted first.  “Adam, you old dog you!  Sophy, congratulations.”

Ben led her to the settee.  “When’s the baby due?”

“In about three months.” Adam sat down next to his wife.  “How does it feel, Pa, to know you’re going to be a grandpa at last?”

A strained silence fell.  Ben flicked a glance at Joe, who got up a little too fast and filled the silence.  “Hey, I’d better tell Hop Sing you’re here, or he’ll never forgive us.”

Always one to catch on fast, Ben wasn’t surprised when Adam asked, “What’s wrong?”

“I did write to you, but I think my letter arrived after you left.  Joe was married.  Alice, his wife, fell pregnant.”  Ben paused to gather himself, and he noticed how Sophy slipped her hand into Adam’s, who held it tight. “There was trouble.  We found out later Alice’s brother had gotten himself into debt.  The men went to get the money he owed them out of her.  Joe came home to find their house on fire.  He tried to get inside ….”  Ben ran his hands together.  He saw again the burns on Joe’s hands from his desperate struggles to reach his wife.  “They’d murdered Alice and her brother and burned the house to hide the evidence.”

“Dear God.”

“So, you see, the baby … is just.  Adam, it’s not that he’s not happy for you both.”

“It’s all right.  I understand.”

A crash from the kitchen turned everyone’s head to see Hop Sing appear around the corner.  Adam smiled at the sight of the Chinaman, older and more bent than he remembered but still with a spring in his step. 

“Mister Adam, you get home at last!  I clean house many times before you come.”

Adam got up and shook the faithful servant’s hand. “I’m sorry, Hop Sing, we spent longer in New York than we planned, and the journey home needed to be taken slow, too.”

Once introduced to Sophy, Hop Sing understood the meaning of Adam’s words.  His excitement racked up another notch.  “We have baby on Ponderosa?  Wonderful.  I fetch coffee quick.  Then Missy Cartwright can rest until dinner ready.”

“Good heavens,” Ben exclaimed.  “Where are my manners today?  Of course, you will want to rest.”

Sophy laughed.  “Would it be possible for me to have a cup of tea, Hop Sing?  That would be lovely.  Then, I should like to rest.”

Delighted to please this new addition to the family, Hop Sing disappeared back to the kitchen.

Joe didn’t return with the refreshments.  After a few minutes, Adam excused himself.  He found his brother feeding the horses and sucked in his cheeks when he saw the big chestnut in one of the stalls. “What’s he doing here?”

“Pa had him brought back in.  After nine years back on the range, he needed a bit of gentling.”

“I bet.  Well, it’s good to see him.  Thanks.”

“For what?”

“For working on him.  It was you?”

Joe winked.  “My pleasure, Older Brother.”

Adam drew a breath.  “Joe— ”

“Pa told you.”

“Yes, he told us.  I’m so sorry you had to go through that.  I wish I’d been here.”

“It wouldn’t have changed anything.”

Adam’s keen gaze rested on his brother.  Of them all, Joe had changed the most.  He hardly recognized this broad-chested, thirty-two-year-old with greying hair.  Perhaps his father’s early greyness wasn’t due entirely to Joe’s escapades after all?  Adam placed a hand on his shoulder.  “I know.  But I still wish I had.”  

Joe smiled.  It wasn’t the brilliant, carefree smile Adam recalled, but it was a smile, nonetheless. 

They returned to the house together.  The tired expression on his wife’s face told Adam she was ready for a rest.  Jamie and Joe whipped their luggage up to Adam’s old room.  Ben linked Sophy’s arm through his and escorted her upstairs.  Adam could see the Cartwright charm at work already.  Hop Sing brought up hot water and fresh towels before returning with their lunch on a tray.  With imperial decision, he informed them they must eat and then rest until supper.

*****

Ben looked up when he heard footsteps on the stairs.  His heart gave a joyful lurch seeing Adam.  It would take a while to get used to having him back home.

“How’s Sophy?”

“She’s fine.  She’ll be down in a few minutes.”

Getting up, Ben walked around his desk to meet him and couldn’t resist putting a hand on his son’s shoulder to feel his physical presence.  “I can’t tell you how good it is to have you home.”

“Thanks.  I’m sorry I didn’t return sooner.  That I wasn’t here for Hoss and Joe.”

They both sank back into their old, familiar, favorite chairs. 

“You can’t blame yourself for that.  Life is what it is.  Without the bad times, we wouldn’t appreciate the good.”  Ben grimaced at the familiar probing look he hadn’t seen for so long.  Serve you right for raising no fool.  “All right, I won’t pretend it hasn’t been hard.  In fact, it’s been a hellish year.” 

“I can’t imagine how terrible it was.”

“I admit I was worried about Joe.  He was okay on the face of it, and yet, I couldn’t seem to reach him.  Losing Alice was bad enough, but the baby .…” Ben’s voice broke.  Adam held his peace, giving Ben time to gather himself and continue.  “Then, suddenly, he came back to us.  He’d gone on a business trip and ran into a madman who tried to kill him.”

“What?” Adam interrupted, startled.  “After everything else?”

“I know.  But I believed that saved him.  He returned to us alive again.  He’s still grieving, we all are, but he’s stopped drifting away.”

A noise from the stairs drew their attention.  Before Adam could rise, Ben sprang up and went to Sophy.

“How’re you feeling, my dear?  Did you get enough rest?”

“Yes.  Thank you.”

Slipping her arm once more through his, he guided her to the settee.  As he settled her down, Ben complimented, “You certainly look wonderful.”

“Still got that silver tongue, Pa.”

“Adam, what a thing to say?” Ben reproved.

Sophy chuckled.  “It’s quite true.  I can see Adam got all his charm from you.”

Ben laughed, but underneath, it pleased him.  It was nice to think he could still charm the ladies even at sixty-four.

The front door flung open.  Adam turned, expecting to see Joe.  Instead, Jamie bounced through.  He tossed a laughing comment to the dark-haired man behind, whom Adam assumed was their foreman, Candy.  Joe followed them in and shut the door.

“Oh, good, boys, right on time.  Go wash up for supper.”

When they returned, Ben introduced Adam and Sophy to Candy.  It surprised Adam when the foreman joined them at the table for supper.  This hadn’t been the practice before he’d left, but he soon realized this man was more than just a hired hand, especially to Joe.  He found himself drawn to the laid-back foreman with his broad, easy smile.

Adam liked Jamie right away.  Nervous around his oldest brother and a bit overawed, Adam took the time to draw the boy out about his studies at school and identified a mutual interest in engineering.

“Hey, Pa, Adam says he can help me with my science project.”

“If anyone can, it’s brainy, older brother,” Joe pointed out.

Adam grinned back across the table in response to the teasing.  Once the family had settled around the fireplace, the conversation turned to how Adam and Sophy met. 

Sophy rested her head against her husband’s shoulder.  “Why don’t you tell them.”

Adam eased an arm around her and began.  “The day I met Sophy, she was in a battle for a life.”

“What?” Joe exclaimed.

“I’m not joking.”

“Oh, Adam.  Such nonsense,” Sophy admonished.  “It was a dog.  I’d come upon four boys abusing the poor creature.  I was shooing them away.  That’s when Adam arrived and thought I needed help.”

“They had pushed you to the ground.”

“That is true.  You were very gallant.  Your brother rescued me like a knight from a fairy tale.”

“So that was it.  Love at first sight?” Joe asked.

Sophy and Adam’s smiles answered Joe’s question.  His happiness for his brother pushed aside the pang that shot through his heart.  Right now was a time for joy.  He could do that.

After everyone retired, Ben found himself alone with Joe.  Ben watched his son.  In the firelight, the lines of Joe’s face were thrown into shadow, highlighting his cheekbones.  Ben could almost believe he was twenty-one again. 

After a few minutes sitting in silence, Ben said.  “It’s good to have him home.”

“Yeah.  It’ll be great to have a new Cartwright on the Ponderosa, too.”

Ben smiled, proud of his youngest’s generosity of heart, even after all he’d lost.  “Well, I’m beat.” 

Going past Joe to the stairs, he put his hand on Joe’s shoulder and gave it a squeeze. They needed no words.  Both understood the unspoken gesture. 

*****

Chapter Six

The site Adam had picked for his new home along the eastern boundary of the Ponderosa, near Carson City, surprised Ben.

Adam explained his thinking, “I want to be part of the Ponderosa, but I need to use my other skills.  Carson City can better sustain an architect’s business.  I want to split my time between the two.  When I need to travel to San Francisco, Salt Lake, and other places, I’ll coordinate those with Ponderosa work as much as possible.”

Ben hid his disappointment.  His eldest had always been his own man.  If this made him happy, that was good enough.  “If it’s what you want, that’s fine with me.”

“Joe’s doing a fine job without me anyway.”

“Your brother stepped up in ways you can’t imagine after Hoss ….”  Ben paused, and his thoughts went to his two sons, the spirit and the heart of his life.  Ben smiled.  He was proud of all his sons.  “You’ll make it work, Adam.  I know you will.”

*****

Once the house building was in full swing and everything on track, Adam took the opportunity to seek out his brother.  He found him working through a pile of paperwork.  Could this be the same man who’d always complained about doing the books?  In an old familiar move, he hitched a thigh onto the edge of the desk and asked, “Busy?”

“Just catching up on bills and stuff.”

“Is this mine baby brother I see before me?”

“One of your writers?”

“Shakespeare, which I mangled.”  He crossed his arms to get down to business.  “I’ve been meaning to ask you.  Are you okay with my being back?”

“What the heck kind of question is that?”

Adam pursed his lips at his clumsiness.  “What I mean is … back on the Ponderosa, working it with you.  From what I’ve seen, you can run the ranch fine without me.”

Joe’s mobile eyebrows shot up his forehead.  “Don’t let Pa hear you say that.  He’s still ‘bull of the woods’ around here.”

Adam smiled.  The words brought back memories.  Distant, long ago, fond memories.  “Maybe, but I don’t want to muscle in on you.”

“Have you forgotten how much work this place takes to run?  Pa and I could do with the help, especially since Jamie’s set on college next year.  ‘Sides, Pa told me how you plan to run your own business and coordinate your trips with ranch business. That would be great.  It would take a weight off me.”

“Thanks, Joe.  If you’re sure.”

“Sure, I’m sure.”

Adam dipped his head and slid a look at Joe.  He was still getting used to the changes in his brother’s face.  He could see the fine lines where tragedy had left its mark. 

“Pa’s also told me about your relationship with Kathryne Boyd. “  He saw Joe stiffen.  His eyes shifted to a darker hue, letting his brother know he was on thin ice.  Adam hurried on, “I’m not here to judge.  I’ve not been a celibate in the past nine years, you know.  Does she make you happy?”

“Yeah, she does.”

“Then, I’m glad.”  Adam took a breath.  “Y’know, you’ve done a great job here.”

Joe laughed.  He got up and slapped Adam on the shoulder with the paper he’d carried.  Turning off the compliment, he joked, “You just caught me on a good day.  Have you seen Pa?”

“Yeah, he and Jamie are out in the back corral working that little filly.”

“Thanks. I need to speak to him about this contract.”

“Mind if I join you?”

“Not at all, Older Brother.  Might as well start teaching you the ropes again.”

Joe ducked away from Adam’s playful swipe and laughed.

*****

A hushed silence filled the house.  Joe came down the stairs, running the lists of tasks for that day through his head.  Gone were the mornings when he needed to be rousted out of bed.  Now, he was often the first up, like today.  He unlocked the front door on his way to the kitchen, then stoked the stove and put the coffee on.  Cup in hand, he wandered back into the large room in time to hear the front door open and close.  He pondered who it was and what problem there could be already.  Rounding the corner, he froze.

The cup slipped unnoticed from nerveless fingers.  China and liquid smashed and skittered unheeded.  All but the apparition in front of him spun out of focus.  He dared not move, blink, or even breathe in case the vision faded.  A hand reached out, shaking from hope.  Mesmerized, he spoke out loud, “Oh, God, be real.”  His fingers trembled.  But they didn’t pass through the specter before him.  Instead, they came to rest on the course material of his coat.  Bewildered hazel eyes lifted to the crystal blue ones he’d known all his life. 

“Hi, Little Brother.  I’m home.” 

*****

PART II – MIRACLES

Chapter Seven

Tears swam and blurred his vision.  His hands wrapped tight around his brother’s arms, clinging on while he continued to gaze up at him. “We thought you were dead.”  Choking on his words, Joe pulled his brother into a hug.  His heart expanded in his chest until he thought it might burst.  Finally, he dared release him and stepped back.  Hoss didn’t vanish but stayed solid and real.  Joe blinked away tears, letting the reality sink in.  Hoss was alive!  “Wait here.  I hav’ta tell Pa, Adam – everyone!”

“Joe, wait.  I wanna- ” 

But Joe was already tumbling up the stairs, and then pandemonium erupted. 

Ben yanked open his door in response to the banging.  “Joseph!  What on earth is going on?  Can’t it wait ‘till I’m dressed?”  Then he saw his son’s tear-filled eyes and demanded, “What’s wrong?”

“It’s Hoss.  He’s alive. He’s downstairs.”

“What?!” 

Joe led the way while Ben followed, dragging his shirt on as he went.  Joe hit the top of the stairs and stopped.  Panic slammed him.  Hoss no longer stood in front of the door.  Dear God!  He hadn’t imagined it.  He hadn’t!  At Pa’s sharp intake of breath, Joe turned his head.  His brother had moved to the settee.  The relief made him giddy.  Pushing past him, Ben ran down the stairs.

Behind Joe, the rest of the household clustered, shocked and awed.  They moved down the stairs in perfect, slow unison and watched father and son reunite. 

Seeing the others, Hoss put up a large hand.  “Just a minute.  I need for you all to meet some special people.”  For the first time, Joe saw the young woman on the settee behind Hoss.  She stood when Hoss put out his hand and drew her forward.  “Everyone, this here’s my wife Hannah, an’ that little bit of a thing she’s holding is our son, Benjamin.”

“You’re married, and this is my grandchild?”

“That’s right.  You’re a grandpappy.”

Breaking free of their amazement, everyone surged toward Hoss.  Congratulations, exclamations, and joyful hellos rang out in unison.

When introduced to Sophy, Hoss guffawed, “Older Brother, you sly dog, you done got yourself hitched too!”

An angry voice interrupted all the excitement, “What all this noise?  What you all yell for?”

Everyone turned.  Hop Sing’s eyes fixed on Hoss.  Frozen in astonishment, Ben went to him.  “Yes, Hop Sing, it’s Hoss.  He’s home, and he has a wife and baby.”

“Hop Sing very happy Hoss is home.” 

Joe blinked back a tear when Hop Sing gazed up at his brother.  His face a mirror of what his own must have been.

“Thanks, Hop Sing.  This is Hannah and Little Benji.”

Bowing, Hop Sing beamed a smile.  “Missy Hannah and number one baby very pretty.  You wait while I get room ready.”

Ben patted the Chinaman on the back.  “Thank you, Hop Sing.  You two must be exhausted.”

“A rest sounds mighty fine, but we could sure do with something good to eat first.”

Joe frowned.  He hadn’t noticed before how much thinner and pale Hoss was under the long hair and beard he’d grown.  Worry flickered across his heart.  He could see it reflected in Pa, who nodded and turned to Hop Sing.

Delighted, Hop Sing dashed off to the kitchen, telling Hoss as he went, “You have mighty fine breakfast lickety-split.  Then Hop Sing get room ready an’ Missy Hannah and Number One baby can rest.”

Joe perched himself on the hearth next to Pa, who slumped down in his favorite red chair.  Together, they continued to gaze on the miraculous family.

Ben said, “I still can’t believe you’re here.  We believed you were dead.  How could that happen?  Where have you been all this time?”

“Hannah and me, we got quite a story.  I wanna tell it, but we done traveled a real long way and through the night.  Can it wait until after we’ve eaten and then rested a piece?”

“Of course, food, coffee, and rest.  Anything else can wait.”

Adam spent breakfast telling Hoss about Sophy to keep their state of eager curiosity in check.  But as soon as they’d eaten, the exhausted little family made for their bed.

“Hoss, d’you need a crib?  You can use ours?”

“Nah.  Thanks, Adam, we’re kinda used to Benji sleeping tucked in with us.”

Ben followed them upstairs and wiped away tears to see his son in his room again.  The ever-capable Hop Sing had provided clean linen, fresh towels, and warm water.  Ben noticed he’d even laid out a nightshirt for Hannah, donated by Sophy.

“Pa, we’re fine.  You can go now.”

Ben blushed.  “Sorry, son.”  But he couldn’t resist retaking Hoss’ hand when he told him, “It’s good to have you back, boy.”

“Thanks, I’m glad to be home.”

Hoss closed the door.  Ben stood in the hall and shed more tears.

No member of the Cartwright family left the ranch that day to pursue any work.  Like a magnet, Hoss kept them close.  None of them prepared to venture far from his presence.  Reassured by Candy that he’d take care of business, they settled down to await their emergence.

Hop Sing took up a tray with lunch.  This was followed by the bath, with Joe, Adam, and Jamie carrying cans and cans of hot water.  Sophy also handed over a complete change of clothes for Hannah’s use.  However, it wasn’t until the aroma of Hop Sing’s supper wafted around the house that they saw them again.

“Boy, something sure smells good,” Hoss announced when the family came down the stairs.

“It looks like you could do with feeding up,” Ben remarked.

“It’s true I’ve done dropped a few pounds.”

In Ben’s eyes, this was a massive understatement.  What had his son been through to end up so gaunt? 

Once they’d all sat down at the table, Ben turned to Hannah.  “My dear, would you mind if I held the baby while you ate?”

He sat the babe on his knee and looked down at the chubby face.  Overwhelming love and pride washed over him.  He put out a finger to touch this miracle bundle to be delighted when the babe gripped it tight and gurgled at him.

“Well, young man, I’m your grandpa Ben, and I’m pleased to meet you.”

The baby’s big blue eyes stared up into his and never wavered.  Ben’s smile widened.  He thanked his maker again for the blessings of the day.

After dinner, everyone settled around the fireplace.  Coffee and brandy in hands, Hoss could begin his tale.

*****

Chapter Eight

Joe watched the changes in his brother’s expression as he unfolded his story.  He looked pained when he explained that Hanna was the daughter of Fulton McGraw, the rancher he’d gone to buy seed bulls from.  The same man who wired them with the news Hoss had been drowned and returned what they thought was their brother’s body in a casket.  Why would the man have done that?

When he asked the question, the reply he got sent a chill through him.  “So you wouldn’t come looking for me, I guess.”

A hundred more questions bubbled up, but he held his tongue and let Hoss tell his tale his way.

Joe recognized and understood the emotions that crossed his brother’s face, that subtle change to the tone of his voice and the sparkle in his eyes.  He knew that feeling well.  The knowledge that you’ve found someone who could change your whole life.

“I was a gonna from the moment I clapped eyes on her.  She were the daintiest little darlin’ I’d ever seen.”

Hoss enveloped his wife’s hand in his.  The look in her eyes flipped Joe’s stomach.  How many times had Alice looked at him that way?

The tension in the room rose when Hoss told how unwelcoming McGraw was and the growing feeling Hoss got that all was not well in that household. 

“He sure didn’t want me talking to Hanna.  It made no sense to me.  She was a woman grown and a widow— ”

“Widow?” Ben asked.

“My husband died eighteen months ago.”

“I’m so sorry.”

Joe backed up the sentiment.  Familiar with that particular loss, he assessed Hanna anew.  It also explained how a pretty woman could be single at her age. 

Her blue eyes darkened when she explained, “I had nothing left after Samuel died, so I went to stay with Pa.  We lived in St. Louis.  So did Pa until Ma died four years ago.  He decided he wanted to try something new, so he sold his business and moved to California.”

“And that’s where he met Trent Wilson,” Hoss added.

“Who’s he?” Joe asked.

“Fulton’s partner.  When he turned up, I understood what was going on with Hanna.  The man acted like he owned her.  I would’ve been as miserable as a naked man in a snowstorm if I hadn’t seen how unhappy Hanna was with him fawning all over her.  I knew something weren’t right, but to find out, I needed to speak to Hanna alone.”

Hanna turned to Ben. “I assure you.  I never gave Trent any encouragement.  When I first arrived, he was nice to me, nothing more.  He hardly paid me any attention.  But when I came out of mourning, things changed.  He started to talk about our getting married.  It was difficult because he was Pa’s partner and friend, but I let him know I wasn’t interested.  It didn’t make any difference.  I spoke to my father, but he told me it was a good match.”

“Course, I didn’t know any of that.  I could only see how miserable Hanna looked.  I was downright determined to talk to her.”

“What did you do?” Joe asked.  The grin that spread over his brother’s face was one Joe had seen many times when Hoss was plotting something.

“You ain’t the only one who can be sneaky, Little Brother.  Hanna’s pa thought I were the most indecisive fella ever.  I just couldn’t make up my mind which bulls to choose.  He near had a conniption fit when I asked if he had any others since it would take two days to bring them in off the range.”

The guffaw of laughter Hoss let rip was the best sound in the world to Joe, and he couldn’t stop the laughter that rippled through him in response.

Ben cut them off.  “All right, so you delayed things.  What happened then?”  

“Hanna and me got the chance to talk.  We realized we both felt the same way about each other.”

“I knew right away I loved Hoss.  I know that seems fast.”

“Not at all.  It was the same way with Joe’s mother and me,” Ben assured her.

“Heck!  The only way we Cartwright’s fall is hard and fast,” Joe quipped and received a grin from Hoss.

“After that, I wasted no time,” Hoss continued.  “I made the deal for the bulls, packed Hank and Tom back off home with them to the railhead, and wired you.  Then I went back to see Fulton.

“He were surprised to see me.  He figured I’d left town by then.  I explained the situation.  I knew he might take some convincing.  Seeing as I only just met Hanna and he’d all but promised her to Trent. But this were his daughter.  Once he knew she felt the same way, I thought he’d understand.  I was wrong.  He kicked me out quicker than I could wink.

“I didn’t blame him for that.  He probably thought I was crazy.  I figured to give him a couple of days to calm down, then go back and prove I weren’t some snake oil salesman but a man who meant what he said.

“While I waited, I found out just how Fulton and Trent got their property.  There’d been a terrible drought.  Folks struggled to buy food and replace stock.  They loaned them money and then foreclosed and took the land.”

“It’s legal.”

Joe grimaced at his father’s statement.  It might be legal, but it was a poor way to buy land.  He’d lost count of the times Pa had helped friends in hard times to keep their homes.  If that’s how they went about their business, Joe’s low opinion of the two men dropped even more.  When Hoss explained how Trent’s hired gunmen convinced the owners of other property he wanted to sell, Joe’s thoughts switched to concern.

“They owned half the valley and the town, which they name Grawson after themselves.  Everyone in the territory was scared of them,” Hoss explained.

“Why didn’t you wire us for help?” Joe asked

“I couldn’t risk it.  They owned everything and everyone in the town.  Including the sheriff and the telegraph office.  I was pretty sure any message I sent would be in one of their hands within hours.”

“You could’ve come home.  We’d have backed you up.  Gone back with you to fetch Hanna.”

“That idea crossed my mind, Little Brother.  Right up until Trent came calling on me.”  Hoss paused and took a moment to form his words.  “I ain’t ever met a man like him.  I reckon there are snakes with more warmth than Trent Wilson.”

Hoss was about the best judge of character of any man Joe knew.  He had a way of seeing right into a fella.  Deep enough to glimpse his very soul.  Joe had never seen Hoss look so disturbed as he did now thinking about Wilson. 

“He threatened you?”

“Oh no, Pa.  Trent didn’t make threats.  He made promises.  If I didn’t leave Grawson the next day, there was only one way I would leave.  In a pine box.  I can’t say that kind of talk bothered me none but what he told me next.  That scared me.  He was gonna send to Hickman for the preacher, and I’d better hope Hanna would marry him ‘cause he hated to be disappointed.”

Hoss tightened the arm around Hanna to draw her closer.  The muscles in Joe’s jaw locked.  Threatening someone a Cartwright cared about got one reaction.  “You decided to get Hanna out of there.”

“I figured the sooner I got my ring on her finger, the better.  Trent was helpful there.”

“You went to Hickman?” Joe guessed. 

“That’s where the preacher was.” 

Amazed by his brother’s audacity, Joe couldn’t help laughing. 

“Whoa.  Back up there.  How did you get there and with Hanna?”  Ben asked.

“I didn’t want to take the chance Trent was having me watched.  Once it was dark, I snuck out of the hotel and took a couple of horses from the stable.  Don’t worry, Pa, I left some money for them.  Then I rode out to Fulton’s place.  I admit I was a bit stumped on how to find Hanna’s room.  That’s when I saw someone creeping out of the house.”

All eyes turned to Hanna, who blushed under their admiring gaze.  “I’d overheard Pa and Trent talking.  I wasn’t going to hang around to be married off to anyone.”

“Ain’t she somethin’?”

Joe laughed.  “She sure is.  You two got hitched?”

“Soon as we found the preacher.  We stayed the night.  Deciding to head for Stockton the next day.  It weren’t much of a honeymoon, but we made the best of it.”

Joe ducked his head to hide his smile at the blush that covered Hanna’s face when Hoss kissed her cheek.  Big Brother was surprising them all.

Ben frowned and asked, “If you intended to catch the train at Stockton, why didn’t you?”

“We ran into one of Trent’s gunmen.  I’d hired a buggy in Hickman.  We reached the bridge at Knight’s Crossing when he appeared.  I told him he were too late and he should go tell his boss we were married.  He got the biggest grin on his face and told us if that were the case, his orders were to make Hanna a widow.

“I didn’t see no choice but to jump him.  I took him off his horse, and we fell in the river.  He got caught by the current and couldn’t swim.  I tried to help, but he’d gotten off a shot when I dove at him.  It was all I could do to make it onto the bank and back in the buggy.”

“He hit you.  How bad?”

“Bad,” Hoss admitted.  “The bullet got me in the gut.”

Joe wasn’t the only one who blanched at the news.  It was a miracle Hoss had survived.  A stomach wound usually meant certain death.  His brother’s pale color and gauntness began to make sense.  Joe wondered at his new sister-in-law.  How had she coped with a wounded and bleeding husband?  He admired her presence of mind in driving Hoss to Knight’s Crossing to the doctor.

“I were lucky.  There were two doctors.  Doc William’s son had just qualified from the Philadelphia School of Medicine as a surgeon.  He had a head stuffed full of new techniques.”

“Why didn’t you contact me?”

Joe’s eyes flicked to his father.  His words were a demand.  It was the same with all of them.  If they were in trouble, Pa wanted to know, to be there and help them. 

“You hav’ta understand.  We were still in the middle of the territory controlled by Wilson and Hannah’s pa.  As soon as Hanna told them who we were, the doc saw the danger.  Not just to us but to anyone who helped us.  We couldn’t risk it. 

“The doc and his family saved my life.  Staying there put them at risk.  Wilson’s men were crawling all over the roads.  They had us trapped, but the doc knew of a deserted cabin up in the hills.  He kept us hidden for as long as he could, leastways, until he was sure I was in the clear, and he could risk moving me.  I’m mighty grateful to him.”

“But with your injury?”

Joe understood Pa’s distress.  However much the doctor must’ve patched Hoss up, he would’ve been in poor shape.  Hearing how his brother had organized the purchase of a wagon, team, and supplies from his sickbed made him shake his head. 

“The doc drove us up there.  The cabin was just what we needed.  Tucked away where no one would find us, which were a good job since my recovery took longer than we hoped.” 

Joe’s teeth set on edge.  How bad must it have been for Hoss?  His gaze searched his brother’s face.  The lines etched there told their own story of the suffering he must have endured for months.  “Must’ve been tough.”

Hoss shrugged the comment off.  “By the time I were on my feet, the snow was beginning to fly.  We couldn’t risk the pass, not with Hanna carrying Benji.”

Ben exclaimed, “Do you mean to tell me you spent the winter in that cabin, and Hannah had her baby there?”  

“We didn’t have much choice.  I knew what to do.  I’d been around births before.  I ain’t saying we weren’t scared- ”

“But we had each other,” Hannah told them.

The couple shared a smile.  From the way they clung to each other, Joe guessed there was a lot more to their time in that cabin than they told them.  How close had they come to losing Hoss?  Joe leaned forward and gave him a gentle punch on the arm. 

Adam asked, “Do you think they’re still looking for you?”

Joe caught the look of alarm that flickered through Hanna’s eyes.  Hoss told Adam he doubted it, with a heartiness designed to allay any fears.  Before adding, “I wasn’t about to take the chance.  That’s why we traveled through the night to get here.”

Ben gripped his son’s knee.  “I’m just glad to have you home safe.  Wait ‘till people know you’re alive.”

“Can that wait a few days?  Hannah and me, we’d kinda like time to get used to being home first.”

Ben agreed, but Joe wasn’t surprised at the one exception his father insisted upon.  He sent for Paul Martin.

After getting over his shock at seeing Hoss, Paul carried out a thorough examination.  “That young surgeon did an amazing job.  There’s no doubt in my mind he saved his life.  I certainly couldn’t have done what he did.”

“Is he going to be all right?”

“Considering the trauma to his abdomen, he’s made a remarkable recovery.  I don’t think he’ll ever regain the strength he once had, but other than that, he should be fine.”  Paul looked his friend straight in the eye, and it touched Ben to see the tears in them.  “This is certainly the biggest miracle you Cartwrights have pulled off yet, and you’ve pulled off some good ones.”

Assured Paul would keep Hoss’ presence a secret, Ben waved his friend off and returned to the house.  His thoughts turned to that grave on the bluff.  He had an exhumation to organize.

*****

Chapter Nine

They sat shoulder to shoulder in companionable silence, gazing out over the magnificent vista of mountains and lake.  Their first time alone together since Hoss’ resurrection, without thought or discussion, they’d come to their happy place.

“You brought her here, didn’t you?”

“Yeah.  She loved it.  She’d have loved you too.”

“I’m sorry I weren’t here for you.  Iffin, I’d known I’d have come back, no matter what.”

“Yeah, and if I’d known about you – well, y’know.”

They fell silent for a long moment until Joe added, “We didn’t have long together, but I wouldn’t have missed any of it.”

“She must’ve been real special to have wrangled you down the aisle.”

“She was.  You know, she reminded me of you.”

Hoss chuckled, “I thought you said she were pretty.”

Joe smiled but went on, “There was a kindness and gentleness to her that … well ….”  Rolling his eyes up to the sky, he looked away to hide the tears that threatened to fall.  Could he make a bigger fool of himself?  “Guess that sounds kinda dumb.” 

“Nah. Not dumb.”

Hoss wound an arm around his shoulders.  The hand pressed into his flesh.  How he’d missed the strength Hoss gave him.  Joe pulled himself together.  He hadn’t come there to spill his guts.  A hand wiped across his face.  He straightened his back.

“You’ve not told us much about what happened after you and Hanna got to the cabin.”

Hoss pulled a grass stalk and stripped it.  “It ain’t something I like to think on.”

“That bad?”

“Aww, I don’t rightly know how to tell you.”  Hoss fell silent, and Joe waited.  He just needed time to work around to talking.  “The pain, Joe.  At times, I could hardly stand it.  I hate to remember what it did to me.  The weeks and weeks of it.  It seemed like it were never to end, and I’m ashamed to say sometimes I begged to die.” 

The words twisted Joe’s heart.  How close had he come to giving up after Alice’s death?  He couldn’t let his brother carry any shame for what he’d felt.  “You shouldn’t.  Not with that injury.”

“All my life, I’ve been considered a strong man, one of the strongest, and I weren’t.  I were weak and scared.  I should’ve been taking care of Hannah.  Instead, she was looking after me.”  This time, Joe placed the hand on his brother’s shoulder, pressing his fingers into it for comfort.  “It was her that got me through it.  She kept me going.  Talking about Pa, you, and Jamie.  The Ponderosa, the house.  That’s what kept me breathing in and out, thinking of home. Getting back here.  Then she told me about the baby, and everything changed.  Finding out I was gonna be a pa … it were ….”

Joe drew in a breath and shook off the physical ache from understanding how much pain Hoss had endured.  His reaction to becoming a father brought back memories of different emotions.  “The best feeling there is.”

Hoss nodded, then bowed his head.  “I’m sorry, Joe.”

“Don’t be.  I couldn’t be happier for you and Hannah.”

“What about that little gal of yours?”

“What gal?”

Hoss nudged him with his shoulder and smirked.  “You didn’t think I wouldn’t wheedle out of Pa where you go to most evenings.”

“You mean Kate?  It’s not like that between us.”

A low rumble of laughter bubbled up out of his brother and built to a roar.  Between the guffaws, he slapped Joe on the back and managed to say, “Iffin, you say so.”

Joe pursed his lips.  The sound too beautiful for him to get cross at the cause.

*****

The door slammed.  Adam tossed his hat down on the small table behind the settee with a vehemence that betrayed his annoyance.

“Something wrong?” Ben asked.

Joining the rest of the family at the dining table, he groused, “Yes, two of the men I hired have just up and left.”

“Oh?”  Ben replaced his coffee cup.  Curious to know more.  “Which two?”

“Baines and Smith.  The last two I hired.  They left without even collecting the pay they had coming.”

Anxiety flickered over Sophy’s face.  “Will it delay the house?”

Adam slapped a mound of potatoes on his plate.  “Not by much.  I can pick up the slack for them.”

Joe looked up from his plate.  “If you need any help.”

“Thanks.  I’ll let you know.”

“Odd, ain’t it?” Hoss added.  “That they’d leave without getting what they were owed.  When did you hire them?”

“Around six weeks ago.” 

Ben met Joe’s gaze.  He caught on quick.  It was two weeks since Hoss had returned, but they’d only announced that to the world two days ago. 

Joe asked Hoss, “You think they worked for Trent and Wilson?”

“Ain’t likely.  Seems strange, is all.”

Ben reached across and laid a firm hand on his middle son’s arm.  It still surprised him how he could encompass it so easily.  “It doesn’t matter.  You’re home now and safe.  No one is going to hurt you or Hannah.  We’ll see to that.”

Joe added, “If they show up, we’ll take care of them.”

The look in Joe’s eyes had Ben hoping they didn’t.  It was too close to the one he’d seen when Joe left to track down the men responsible for Alice’s death.  He cleared his throat and pinned Joe with a look.  It didn’t work the way it used to, but it was worth a shot.  “If he shows up and makes threats, we’ll get the law involved.”

Joe gave him back a sheepish smile.  “Sure, Pa.”

Satisfied, Ben looked at Hoss.  “I wish you’d reconsider speaking to Clem.  What those two did, trying to kill you.”

“I know.  But I can’t arrest Hanna’s Pa.”

He wasn’t happy, but he could see Hoss’ point.  He let the matter drop and turned his attention back to Adam.  “If you need any more men, I’m sure we can spare some.”

“No, I’ve taken enough men from their work.”

Sophy sighed, “It will be wonderful when it’s ready.”

“I reckon another two weeks, we should be finished.”

Ben beamed at the couple.  He enjoyed having them at home, but the Ponderosa had begun to fill up.  Crates stuffed with furniture, boxes of tableware, lamps, and linens were crammed everywhere.  Even Hop Sing’s cousin, who was to be their cook, had arrived two days ago.  The happy couple wasn’t the only ones looking forward to their move.

Joe laughed, “It will have all the latest do-dads, that’s for sure.  Pa, we should get one of those indoor water closets.  No more trips outside in the snow sounds pretty good to me, and Hop Sing hasn’t stopped grumbling since he saw your new stove. We’re gonna hav’ta buy one.”

Their laughter was interrupted when Hannah came down the stairs.

“Baby sleeping?” Hoss asked.

“Yes, at last.  I thought I’d take the chance to eat in peace.”

“And then you can take a rest.”  Hoss kissed his wife’s cheek and looked around the group of faces.  “Sorry if he’s keeping you awake.  He’s a mite restless.”

Ben smiled at his son.  Restless was an understatement. 

Joe winked at Hoss and Hannah.  “Don’t worry.  Besides, good practice for you.  Right, Adam?”

Hiding a shudder, Adam smiled and nodded.

“Ben, did you manage to speak to the preacher this morning?” Hanna asked.

“Yes, I did.  The twelfth will be fine.”

“Good, it will be wonderful to have Benji christened.”

“And, now the dates settled, we can start arrangements for the party.”

“Aw Pa, we don’t hav’ta go to all that trouble.”

Ben waggled a finger at the couple.  “If you think I’m not going to celebrate your return, the blessing of a daughter-in-law and grandson, you’re wrong.  We got almost three weeks.  I promise.  This will be the biggest party the Ponderosa has ever seen.”

*****

Chapter Ten

Ben let out a sigh and rested his coffee cup on the knee of the leg, crossed over the other.  Joe had never seen his father look so content.  Although Joe knew Pa would never admit it, having Adam and Sophy in their new home and all their stuff gone was a relief.

Across from Joe on the sofa, Hoss and Hannah snuggled.  Hoss had begun to put back some of the weight he’d lost, but he was still shy a lot of pounds.  His clothes hung on him.  Hanna, wearing another dress borrowed from Sophy, didn’t fare much better.  It seemed Joe wasn’t the only one to notice.

“Hoss,” Ben announced.  “You’ve been walking around the place looking like a scarecrow long enough.  Why don’t the two of you take yourselves to Virginia City?  Buy Hanna some clothes, and don’t forget a new suit for the party.”

“I guess it’s time we took care of that.  Don’t reckon I’ve been this skinny since I was a young un.”

“I know somebody who’s real happy about that.”

Hoss turned to look at Joe, his face all innocent expectation.  “Yeah, who?”

A devilish smile crept over Joe’s face, and his eyes lit with pure mischief.  “Chubb.”

Joe tried to dodge the cushion Hoss threw and ended up falling backward off his perch on the table.  Hoss burst into laughter.  Everyone laughed.  The room rang with joy, and Joe drank in the sound.  It was good to hear the house filling with merriment again.

Jamie jerked to a halt when he walked into the house to find his father, brothers, and Hanna doubled over with mirth.  “I miss all the fun around here,” he grumbled.

*****

Joe and Candy accompanied Hoss and Hanna to Virginia City.  If Hoss thought of them as an armed escort, he didn’t say so.  Hoss left Hannah reveling in dresses, hats, and material and ducked out to go to their tailors.  Candy and Joe split between the two.  Joe elected to stick with Hoss while Candy waited outside the dress shop.  Hoss had to admit the comfort their presence gave him.  The big man didn’t know why, but the minute they’d rode into Virginia City, he had the feeling they were being watched.  Many people came up and shook his hand.  Telling him they were glad he was alive and well.  Others just saw him as a curiosity.  The man returned from the dead.  Hoss didn’t like to think about that, knowing what it did to Pa and his brothers.  He could see part of that pain in Joe’s vigilance now. 

Shops visited, lunch enjoyed at their favorite café, and packages loaded, Hoss tooled the buggy out of town.  Joe and Candy rode behind.  The figure who stood in the shadows and followed them with intent eyes went unnoticed.  Hoss rubbed the back of his neck from the sudden sensation that prickled but didn’t look back.

*****

Joe asked again, “Please come.”

Kate scrubbed harder at the dish in her hand.  “It’s a family party.  Ben won’t want me there.”

“Of course, Pa wants you there.  He reminded me to ask you.”

“It will cause more gossip.”

“Half the territory’s invited.  You’re a friend of mine and the family.  It’ll look odd if you’re not there.”  Waiting for her to reach for another dish, Joe swooped in and caught her hand.  Raising it to his lips, he nibbled her damp fingers.  Green eyes twinkled.  “It won’t be a party without you.”

“It’s too far, and the children will get back too late.”

Joe huffed out a breath that sent the curls on his forehead fluttering.  “You and the kids can stay overnight.  Adam and Sophy are staying.  We’ve plenty of room.”

Another dish clattered into the washbowl.  “It’s too risky.  We don’t want people to guess about us.”

“I promise.  I’ll only ask you for one dance.  No kissing or cuddling.  Now, have you done with the excuses?”

The scrubbing stopped.  “Well, maybe two dances.”

“You’ll come?”

“Yes, all right.  I’ll come.  You’ve worn me down, Joe Cartwright.” 

Kate wiped her hands and swept back the strands of hair that had worked loose from her bun.  Joe tilted his head.  He adored the way she did that. 

“Good.  It’ll be fun.  I promise.”  His fingers found her hairpin and pulled it free, allowing a cascade to tumble down her back.  His hand ran through the silky tresses.  “Do you think they’re asleep yet?”

Kate turned into him.  His lips found her neck, and she arched it, giving him access to her skin.  Deft fingers undid the buttons of her blouse and glided to her full round breast.  She groaned at his touch.  He wrapped a hand around her hips and pulled her closer so she could feel how the sound excited him.  Pushing away, she took hold of Joe’s hand and led him to the bedroom.

*****

The big day dawned.  Joe, Adam, and Sophy stood up as godparents, and young Benjamin behaved beautifully throughout the ceremony.

Joe stood on the porch.  In the yard were trellis tables groaning with food.  To one side was the pit where Hoss was basting the roasting beef.

Adam came to stand beside him.  “Pa wasn’t kidding when he said this would be the biggest party the Ponderosa has ever seen.”

Joe’s lips curved into a smile, but his eyes didn’t turn from Hoss.  “Why not?  Pa’s always thrown a party at the slightest excuse.  This time, we’ve got something worth celebrating.”

Kate and Hannah came out from the kitchen, each carrying jugs of lemonade. 

Adam said, “I’m glad you invited her.”

Joe gave an amused snort.  “I’m glad she came.”

“Was it in doubt?”

“Brother, it sure was.  Kate’s one independent lady.  She doesn’t do anything she doesn’t want to.  But I managed to persuade her.”  Joe caught the rise of Adam’s eyebrows and the odd look in his eyes.  “What?”

Before Adam could say anything, a buggy swung into view. 

Ben appeared out of the house.  “Here are our guests.”

Adam, Hoss, and Joe joined Ben to greet them.  The four Cartwright men standing shoulder to shoulder once again.

Jamie threw himself into a chair and blew out his cheeks.  “Phew!  That was one great party.”

Ben gave him an indulgent look.  “I’m glad you liked it.  Now it’s time for bed, young man.”

He pulled a face and dragged reluctant feet up the stairs.

Kate got up, telling Joe, “I’ll just go check on the children.” 

Hannah followed.  “I’ll come with you.” 

“Do you want to go to bed?”  Adam asked his pregnant wife.

Sophy rolled one hand down her bump and put out the other to catch Adam’s.  “In a minute.”

Ben poured out sherry and handed it around.  He heaved in a breath and puffed out his chest.  “It’s been quite a day.”

As they’d done all their lives, the three brothers exchanged looks that communicated so much without speaking.  Joe slipped a hand around his father’s shoulder.

Hop Sing trotted in with a tray and started to gather up glasses.  Ben waved a hand.  “Leave that, Hop Sing.  We’ll all help tidy up in the morning.  Come and share a toast to my grandson.”

The cook laid down his tray and took the glass proffered.  Ben raised his and intoned, “To Benjamin Eric Cartwright.”

The five men drank.

Down the stairs came Kate and Hanna, who carried Benjamin.  Drawn like a magnet, Joe went to Kate’s side. 

“Everything all right?”

“Yep.  Fast asleep.”

To Hoss’ unspoken question, Hanna told him.  “He’s a little restless.  I thought I’d bring him down just for a little while.”

The sound of horses pulling up outside drew their attention.  Ben frowned.  Could one of his guests be returning?  The door crashed open. Five armed men filled the room.  Caught unaware and unarmed, the Cartwrights froze. 

Another man strolled through the door.  Hannah’s breath caught in her throat.  Her arms tightened around her baby.  Hoss’ blue eyes darkened and sparked with inner hatred and fixed on the man who’d hunted them.  “Wilson.”

*****

Chapter Eleven

Trent Wilson had one philosophy in life.  Take what you want.  Nothing got in the way of that goal.  If anything did, he removed it.  Why not?  If it was an obstacle to his desires, he had a right to remove it. 

He wanted Hanna.  Marrying her would place the property Fulton would leave in his hands, and she was attractive enough to spark his interest. Convention called for a period of mourning.  It irritated him, but he’d waited to tell her his decision.  Anxious to get her wed and into the marriage bed, her lack of enthusiasm baffled him.  But he’d been generous and overlooked her reluctance.  When he received the news of her departure, he had to admit generosity had always been his failing.  If he hadn’t been so considerate, he’d have had his ring already on the bitch, and Cartwright couldn’t have run off with her.

Nobody took what was his.  When Fulton refused to support him, the truth about his partner became clear.  The lure of marriage to a Cartwright and all their wealth trumped his.  No matter.  Fulton was no longer needed.  The marriage license would give him his due.

Trent dispatched his men.  They spread through the land like a wolf pack hunting down their prey.  When they dragged Hank’s corpse from the river, they’d pulled apart every town for ten miles without any sign of the fugitives.  The body he put to good use.  Sending it back to Cartwright’s family left him free to keep searching.  He sat up night after night, garnering perverse pleasure from the thought of Hoss’ family burying a stranger.  He laughed at the idea of their grief, although he didn’t fully understand the emotion. 

The runaways remained free, and the knowledge the pair could evade him gnawed deep and began to consume his thoughts.  Certain Hoss would return home; he dispatched two men to the Ponderosa.  He’d been right.

When Hoss spoke the name, Ben flashed a look at his son’s face, which told him all he needed, and he turned to the intruder.  “You’re the man who tried to have my son killed.  What do you want here?”

Trent looked astonished at the question.  “I want what’s mine.  Hannah.”

Hoss encircled Hannah and Benji in his big arms.  “She ain’t goin’ nowhere with you.  She’s my wife.”

The gun Trent held quivered.  “Not for long.”

“Trent, please, Hoss and I are married.  We have a child.  Tell father I don’t want the land.  He can give it to you.”

“Your father’s in no position to give anyone anything.”

Understanding flooded Hannah, and she pressed her face into her husband’s chest and moaned, “Oh, no, Pa.”

Joe’s eyes flicked around the room.  Candy could be relied upon, and their eyes met for an instant.  Taut and ready for action, Joe summed up the opposition.  Five gunmen aside from Wilson, and they weren’t even armed.  Tall odds, but to back down wasn’t in Joe Cartwright’s vocabulary.  Having them invade his home made him sick to his stomach.  Memories of his late wife flooded his mind.  She’d died afraid and alone when men had broken into their home.  He hadn’t been there to protect her, save her.  This time would be different. 

“This is crazy,” Ben told Wilson.  “You can’t take her out of here.  They’re legally married.” 

“Then I’ll make her a widow.”

Hoss pushed Hannah behind him.  The grin on Wilson’s face widened.  He cocked his gun. The world crystallized for Joe.  The nightmare wouldn’t happen again.  No one got to harm a member of his family, not while he drew a breath.  They’d gotten Hoss back.  No way was this man going to tear him away.  He shook off the fingers that clawed at his arm.  For the first time in his life, his big brother didn’t have the strength to hold him back.  With deliberate steps, Joe put himself between Hoss and the gun.

Wilson’s grip tightened.  “Back off!  Don’t think I won’t put a bullet through you first to get to him?” 

Joe launched himself at Wilson.  The explosion deafened him.  His side jerked, but this didn’t halt his momentum.  He took Wilson to the floor.  Now began the desperate struggle for the weapon.  Joe’s muscles strained as they writhed and thrashed.  The second shot startled him.  He pulled back to see the bloom of blood across his opponent’s chest.  Wilson had pulled the trigger and shot himself.  Joe looked into the eyes of the dead man.  Then he folded and hit the floor.

Joe’s collapse triggered a surge toward him. 

“Hold it!” 

Everyone halted.  Ben stared at Trent’s man.  “I need to get to my son.”

Wilson’s men looked at each other – stumped.  Their boss was dead.  There would be no more orders or the chance of payment. The man who’d shouted spoke again, “Look, we don’t wanna get involved in this.  We’re leavin’.  Anyone gonna try and stop us?”

Ben didn’t even look their way as he told them, “Get out!” The men scurried out the door.  A tide of people descended on Joe. “Adam, ride and fetch Paul back.”

“Pa!” 

Ben swung around to see Jamie at the top of the stairs — Kate’s white-faced children by his side.  Kate moved across the room.  “I’ll take care of them.”

“Thank you.”

“ADAM.”

Adam turned from the credenza to see Sophy clutching her bump.  He ran to her side.  “What’s wrong?”

“The baby.  It’s … coming.”

“It can’t be.  You’re not due for two weeks.”

“I think we … forgot to tell the baby.”

“Adam, the doctor.”

Adam turned with impatience to his father.  “Sophy’s having the baby.”

Sizing up the situation, Candy spoke up, “I’ll fetch the doc.”

The front door closed behind the foreman.  Hannah looked at Sophy, took a breath, and took control.  “Adam, help get Sophy upstairs.  Hop Sing, put hot water on to boil.  Hoss, Ben, you need to pack that wound and get Joe to bed.”

Galvanized to action, everyone obeyed.  Knelt next to Joe and still applying pressure to his wound, Hoss watched his wife organize the household.  He wouldn’t have thought it possible, but his pride and love for her deepened even more. 

*****

He was awake.  At least, he thought he was, but he couldn’t say anything.  The words wouldn’t stay in his head long enough to get them out.  Around him was noise, terrible noise.  People yelled, although the words were beyond his understanding.  He let himself drift.  That was easier than dealing with the pain.  He floated, letting the haze take him further away.  Now’s the time.  He’d done his job right.  Protected his family.  It would be okay to go. 

Shadows passed over him in a blur.  Then, a hand pressed down hard, too hard.  My God, the pain.  Did he scream?  He might have, but it didn’t matter.  If he let go, it wouldn’t hurt anymore.  The voice cut through the haze, “Joe, dadburnit, don’t you go giving up now.  Y’hear me?  I ain’t losing you.  You fight now.  C’mon, you gotta promise me you’ll fight.” 

Hoss was right.  It wasn’t time.  He hadn’t done with living, not yet.  “‘Kay.”

*****

Chapter Twelve

“Y’know, I wish you’d find easier ways of getting out of roundup.”

Joe grinned at Hoss.   “You getting to go?”

“Yep.”

It had been three weeks since Wilson’s invasion of the Ponderosa, and Joe still lay in bed.  A simple recovery from the wound in his side became complicated when infection set in, which gave them an anxious three days of fever and set back Joe’s recuperation.

“Make sure you take it easy out there.  Hop Sing doesn’t need another one of us to nurse.”

“Pa’s already got that covered,” Hoss chuckled and then gave him a wink.  “Now you’re feeling a mite better.  I think we can improve your nursemaid.  Someone’s here to see you.”

Joe’s eyes darted to the doorway where Kate stood.  His smile widened.  A warmth filled his eyes, and he gave a breathless “Hi.”

Hoss’ blue eyes flicked between them.  The two were now oblivious to his presence.  With a wicked smirk, he dared to shut the door.

“Good to see you’re looking better.”

Joe’s heart sank.  The look in her eyes told him everything.  He’d seen it in every one of his family once his senses had straightened enough.  Their reproaches had come thick and fast.  The accusation ‘What were you thinking?’ got used a lot.  He realized how crazy he’d been.  How could he explain to them his compulsion to protect Hoss and his family?  In the middle of his fumbled excuses, his eyes met Pa’s.  Understanding passed between them.  He’d been there after Alice and seen him at his most raw and vulnerable.  He’d held him while he’d raged his anguish to the world.  And Pa reined in the others in now.  

“Well, never mind.  It’s all over, and Joe’s all right.  That’s all that matters.” 

God, he loved Pa. 

He wasn’t here, though, to help deal with Kate.  She took the seat next to the bed and gazed at him.  He smiled and took the bull by the horns.  “I’m sorry for the scare I gave you.”  The look of unhappiness that crossed her face shook him.  “What’s wrong?”

She looked down at her hands, fumbling with her skirt.  Concern growing, he pushed himself upright against the bed’s headboard. 

“I’m sorry, but I don’t think we should see each other anymore.”

“What!  Kate, why?”

“I can’t explain.  It’s for the best.  Goodbye.”

“No!”  He snagged her wrist.  He wouldn’t allow her to go, not like this.  “What’s happened?  What’s changed?”

The eyes that met his were a blaze of dark ferocity.  “What happened?  You, Joe Cartwright, you happened!  You came into my life and made me believe someone could care for me.  You made me feel I could matter.  Mean something to someone.  But then I saw you.  You walked right at that man as if you didn’t care if you lived or died.   I can’t love a man who’d throw away his life like that.”

“Wait … did you say … love?”

“Oh!  This is your fault.  I promised myself I wouldn’t say anything.  I know I’ve no right to say those things and – Joe!  Your stitches!”

Catching Kate’s arm, Joe yanked her onto the bed to face him.   His hand came up to rest on her cheek.  An inner fire burned in his eyes as he searched her face. 

“No.  You can’t take it back now.  I won’t let you.”  He gazed at this beautiful woman before him.  The truth of his feelings plowed through him.  How could he have been so blind all this time?  “You can’t take it back because I love you too.”  Tears welled in Kate’s eyes, and his thumb came up to wipe them away.  “I love you, Kathryn Boyd.”

“Joe … why… ?”

“I know what I did, and I can’t promise I wouldn’t do everything in my power to protect you and the children from harm.   But, I promise, I’ll never do anything that stupid again.”  Kate stared at him.  He held his breath.  When she smiled, he drew her forward to kiss her.  She sighed his name.  The next kiss was long and intense. He cupped her face with his hands, and his smile turned devilish.  “Why don’t you lock the door?  We’ll continue this without being interrupted.”

Her eyes flared open, and after removing his hands, she went back to her chair.  “That will be enough of that.  What would your father think?”

“Oh, Pa raised no fools.”

“I think I’d better leave before you get carried away.”

Joe laughed.  “I’ll be good.”  He took her hand and raised it to his lips.  “I do love you.”

Kate smiled, but it was sad.  “It doesn’t change anything, though, does it?  I’m still married.”

“There’s always divorce.”

“Divorce?”  The color drained from her face.  “I … I suppose so.  If there’s no other option.”

“Don’t worry.  It’ll be okay.  We’ll find a way.”

*****

Two weeks passed before Joe was permitted to get out of bed.  Turning to the mirror while he buttoned his shirt, he paused.  He reached up and removed the gold chain from around his neck.  His thumb caressed the circular object strung through it.  All this time, he’d kept Alice’s wedding band close to him.  After a moment’s debate, Joe opened a small velvet box.  Inside was a miniature portrait of his mother, given to him years before by a man named Kyle.  The only picture he now had of her.  He slipped the ring off the chain to lay it in the box.  It felt right, Ma and Alice together. 

Alice would always be with him, carried forever in his heart, but he was ready to embrace a new future.

*****

Part III – BETRAYALS

Chapter Thirteen

Joe stepped out of their lawyers’ office, blew out a breath, and twitched his gloves through his hands before slapping them against his thigh.  Now, he had to break the news to Kate.

“Six years?” The disappointment in Kate’s voice made him flinch.  He tried to keep his depression out of his. 

“Yeah.  Then, you can file for divorce under abandonment.  Woodrow thinks that’s our best option.”

“Nothing else?”

“Adultery or physical abuse.  But Woodrow told me there was this case where a man almost beat his wife to death with a lump of wood.  The judge said it wasn’t enough to divorce.”  His eyes met hers.  He could see the dejection in them.  “We can count the two years he’s been gone.”

Kate poured coffee into Joe’s cup.  The liquid was dark, like the bleakness in his heart.  “That’s a long time.”

When she sat down, he reached across the table and captured her hands in his.  “Come to the Ponderosa.  We can live as man and wife.  We don’t need to care what people think.”

“People wouldn’t just be thinking then.  They’d know.  If it were just me — but it isn’t.  I hav’ta think about Sarah and Billy.  I’m sorry, I can’t do that to them.”

“Then, we’ll go away, where nobody knows— ”  His head jerked from the sting of the slap.

“You’re not putting me between you and the Ponderosa.  You could never leave here and be happy, and you know it!”

Joe put a hand to his smarting cheek.  A sheepish smile crept out.  “No, would’ve worked just as good.”

Instead of smiling at his joke, Kate’s face dropped.  “I’m sorry.”  She gathered up the coffee pot and went back to the stove.  His gaze followed her.  Worry flickered in his eyes.  She stood with her back to him.  The words came out slow and forced.  He wondered what it cost her, but she managed to say them.  “If four years is too long to wait, I’ll understand.” 

This wasn’t the proud, strong Kate he knew.  Fear curled up inside Joe.  Fear of losing something tremendous before it even had a chance to begin.  “What are you talking about?”

She turned.  The tears that coursed down her face horrified him.  “I’m so sorry, Joe.  This is all my fault.”  His chair scraped the wood floor.  By her side, he wrapped strong arms around her.  Her tears wet his shirt.  “I did this.  I was the one who said there’d be no attachments.  I broke my word.  I ruined everything.  I’m so sorry.”

He wrenched her from him.  His hands caught either side of her face, forcing her to look at him.  Her fingers wrapped around his wrists, her eyes wide and startled.  His anger made his words shake, “Don’t you say that.  Don’t you ever say that!  Don’t you understand, woman?  I was done.  I didn’t think I could ever love again.  But you crept up on me, and I did, and it made me whole again.  You did that.  You!  Don’t ever tell me you’re sorry because I’ll never be.”  He crushed her to him again.  Her body convulsed against his while she sobbed.  One arm encircled her, while the other twined deep into her hair, holding them cheek to cheek.  “I love you so much.  I don’t care if it’s four years or forty.  I’ll wait.  As long as it takes, I’ll wait.”

*****

Ben leaned on the corral and watched Joe work one of the new horses.  Although aware of his son’s situation, Joe hadn’t felt the need to discuss it with him.  Ben wasn’t worried by his silence anymore.  Gone were the days when Joe used to bottle up his feelings and brood over them, making life difficult for everyone.  When Joe was ready and needed it, he’d talk.  Besides, Joe had his brothers to confide in.  Ben paused and looked across at Hoss, watching his younger brother’s deft handling of the green mount.  He still liked to stop now and then just to breathe in the blessing of his return.

Joe deserved to be happy, and Ben liked Kate.  She was a fine woman.  Certain Joe had tried to convince her to live with him.  Ben couldn’t help but be grateful she’d turned him down.  The repercussions of them living openly together in sin would have been unpleasant.  He didn’t know where waiting those four years would lead either, and it chaffed that he didn’t have the answers to Joe’s difficulties.  All he could offer was prayer.

*****

Chapter Fourteen

Joe drew the team to a halt, handed over the list of needed supplies, and hurried to Kate’s house.  Branding had kept him out of Virginia City for the past month, and the anticipation of seeing her again made his heart beat faster.  Flipping open the gate with a joy reminiscent of his seventeen-year-old self, Joe rapped on the door before looking around and taking note of a broken piece of fencing. He’d take care of that later.  When the door opened, he turned.  The smile on his face died.  A man stood in the doorway.

“Who are you?  Where’s Kate?”

The man leaned on the door frame.  “I could ask you the same thing, but let me guess.  You’re Joe Cartwright.”

Cold fear coiled around Joe’s insides.  “That’s right, and you’re?”

“I’m her lawful wedded husband.”

The questions, how, why, when, slammed his mind, stunning him with their force.  Before he could pull himself together to speak, Kate appeared in the doorway.

“Joe.  It’s good to see you.  You’ve met John?”  The warning in Kate’s eyes was unmistakable. 

“Yeah.  We’ve met.”

“I’ve been telling John how kind you and your family have been.”

“I’m back now.  My wife don’t need your kind of help no more.”

“John, please, Joe’s a friend.”

“Friend?  I’ve heard what kind of friend he is.”

Alarm gripped Joe.  He could smell the whisky on Boyd from four feet away.  He shot a look at Kate.  “If you need anything?”

Boyd reached over and put his arm across the door space in front of Kate.  “Like I said.  We don’t need nothin’ from you.”

“Thank you,” Kate added.  “We’re fine.” 

It took everything Joe had to step back.  “All right, I’ll see you in church Sunday?”

Kate nodded.  Boyd smirked and shut the door.

Joe didn’t remember walking back to the mercantile or loading the supplies.  He knew he’d signed the receipt and said something to Mr. Evans, but he couldn’t recall what. 

How could Boyd return after all this time?  What kind of son of a bitch does that?  What could he do?  He saw the hard look in Boyd’s eyes.  The cruel twist of his mouth.  The way he looked at Kate.  Oh, God.  He shouldn’t have left. He turned the team with more haste than precision and whipped them up.  The urgency in his gut twisted it into knots.

Joe hauled the sweating and blowing horses to a stop and flew from the seat.  This time, he didn’t knock but crashed through the door.  He stood with his legs braced wide in the middle of the parlor, ready to face Boyd.  No one was there.

“Kate!  Kate!”  Fear clawed its way into his throat when no answer came.  Then the door to Sarah and Billy’s bedroom opened a crack.  “Billy?”

The door flew open.  The children tumbled through.  Down on one knee, he gathered them into his arms.  Billy began to sob, and Sarah clung to his jacket.

“Oh, Joe.  Pa was so mad.  He was dragging Ma to her bedroom.  Billy started to cry, and he said he’d whup us good if we didn’t shut up.  Ma put us in our room and told us to stay and not come out no matter what.  There was shouting and then horrible sounds.  We were scared.  But we did like she told us.  I think he hurt her.”

Bile rose into Joe’s throat.  His eyes went to Kate’s bedroom.  What lay behind that door?  He looked down at the two heads buried into his chest.  He needed to get them out of there.  Whatever happened, they couldn’t be here to see.  He placed the children in the back of the buckboard and flung the supplies about to make more room.  Then he looked at the children huddled in the corner.  “Stay here.  I’ll be back in a minute.” 

Joe wrapped his hand on the doorknob of the room that meant so much to him.  Here, he’d known love, closeness, and pleasure.  Would this now be the place to tear him apart?  Could he face going through that again?  Pulling together his courage, he opened the door.  His gaze shot around the wrecked room until he found Kate.  By her side in an instant, the hand that reached to move the bloody, matted hair from her face shook.

“Kate?”  He touched her skin.  Relief flooded him at the warmth of it under his fingertips.  “Kate?  Can you hear me?”

A soft moan escaped the swelling lips.  He dropped his head to them in time to make out the words, “Children?”

“They’re okay.  I’m gonna get you to the doctor.”

“No … take us … Ponderosa … safe.”

Joe wrapped Kate in blankets.  The pitiful whimper she made when he picked up her made him wince.  When he met the children’s eyes, he fought down his fear for their sake.  “She’ll be all right, don’t worry.  I’m taking you home with me.”

The note hanging on Doc Martin’s door told Joe he would be back soon.  He dragged a hand down his face, pulled out his tally book to scratch his own, and fixed it behind the door knocker. 

Once past the city limits, he shook the team into a trot.  He’d padded Kate as much as possible.  She’d be shaken about, no matter what, and his urge to get her home pressed on him.

*****

The shouts brought Ben out of the house at a run.  Shocked at the lathered horses, he went to his son.  Joe leaped into the back of the wagon.  Ben’s throat constricted when he saw the bundle Joe gathered into his arms. 

“What happened?

“Her husband came back.”

“I’ll send for the doctor.”

“I left a note.”

Hanna and Hop Sing arrived.  Joe asked Hanna, “Can you take care of the kids?”

Without waiting for an answer, he walked into the house.  Ben followed.

Hop Sing jumped into action.  “I get medicine chest and hot water.”

Joe lay Kate down on the bed and drew back the blankets.  Ben’s sharp intake of breath filled the room. 

“Look what he did to her, Pa,” Joe begged him, his voice guttural with despair.  “Look what he did.”

Heartbreak cried out from the eyes that lifted to Ben’s appalled ones.  But it was stone-cold murder Ben saw when Joe flung away from the bed toward the door.  Ben caught his arm.

“Where’re you going?”

“I’m gonna find that bastard.” 

“No! You’re not.  You’re staying right here.  That woman needs you.”

The muscles under his arm tensed.  “He’s not gettin’ away with that.”

“What does that mean?  You gonna kill him?  What good would that do Kate?”

“Look what he did!  How he hurt her.  I gotta find him.”

Raw agony rolled off his son.  It tore at Ben, but Joe needed to listen to reason.  “Joseph.  This isn’t about you.  It’s about Kate.  She needs you.”

“Pa … I don’t think I can.”

Ben understood how hard this was for his son.  To face losing someone again.  But he couldn’t let him run away.  He tightened his grasp and pulled Joe close, nose to nose.  “So what?  This is too difficult for you?”  Ben pointed to the bed.  “That woman needs you.  To comfort her and tell her everything will be all right.  To tell her you love her.  Do you love her?”

Joe’s chest swelled.  “Yes.”

“Then prove it.  Put aside your pain and do what’s best for her.”

Wills conjoined in battle.  Their eyes locked.  Ben held on, determined he wouldn’t lose this fight. Joe’s dropped his gaze.  Ben drew a breath of relief and let go. 

“All right.”  Joe walked to the bed.  He turned to face Ben.  “But, Pa, he’s not getting near her again.”

Ben didn’t argue.

*****

After helping clean Kate up, Ben went downstairs for a stiff drink and awaited the doctor’s arrival.  He’d just come from taking Paul to her when Hoss charged through the door. 

“Why’s the doc here?  What’s wrong?  It’s not Benji or Hannah?”

“No.  It’s Kate.  Her husband came back.  He’s beaten her.”

Adam followed behind Hoss and asked, “How is she?”

“I don’t know.  It was bad.  Her face ….”  Ben broke off and took a long breath.  “I’m worried about internal damage.  If she dies, I don’t know what Joe will do.”

Adam turned to look up the stairs.  He weighed in his mind the man his youngest brother had become.  He turned back to his father.  “He’ll be okay, don’t worry.”

*****

Paul didn’t even bother trying to eject Joe from the room while he carried out his examination.  “Who did this?”

Joe’s reply was blunt, “Her husband.”  Paul’s gaze dropped to their entwined hands.  “It’s exactly what you think,” Joe told him.

“I’m not here to judge.”

The sandwiches and coffee lay on the table when the doctor came down the stairs.

“How is she?”

“Pretty banged up.  The brute broke her nose and left wrist.  I’ve wrapped her ribs.  It looks like he kicked as well as punched her.  But there’s no sign of internal injury yet.  If that doesn’t change, she’ll recover.”

The good host in Ben broke him out of his horrified silence.  “There’s coffee, Paul.”  He glanced at Hoss and Adam, who both looked sick.  “Boys, have some too.  I’ll take a cup up to Joe.”

*****

In the doorway, Ben watched his son.  Joe sat next to the bed, holding Kate’s hand in his.  He told her everything would be all right.  That the children were safe and how much he loved her.  When tears formed and spilled under swelling eyelids, he wiped them away, kissing the back of her hand, for there was nowhere else that wasn’t bruised or swollen.  Then he told it all to her again.

The tenderness of his son’s words and touch brought a lump to Ben’s throat.  Moving forward, he laid the cup and plate on the bedside table.  Kate’s bruised and swollen face looked grotesque where it wasn’t bandaged.

“The doctor says she should be all right.”  Joe’s voice was tight, and Ben saw his jaw clench as he added, “Provided there’s no internal damage.”

Laying a hand on Joe’s shoulder, Ben gave it a squeeze.  “I’m praying for her.”

His son’s hand came up to cover his and returned the pressure.  Joe’s head bowed.  Ben didn’t need to see his face to know tears filled his eyes.

*****

Doctor Martin gave a grunt of satisfaction, readjusted the nightdress, and drew the covers back.  “So far, so good.  The bruising isn’t spreading, and your stomach is nice and soft, Mrs. Boyd.  You’re coming on nicely.”

Joe, who’d moved to the window while the medical man conducted his examination, looked around with relief.  Any good news was welcome.  He flexed his back, aching from the night spent in the chair.  The sound of horses returned his attention to the window.  He frowned.  Four men rode into the yard.  He could see Sheriff Foster and behind him — John Boyd.

Ben stepped out onto the porch to meet the men.  Clem Foster leaned on his saddlebow and adjusted his hat.  This wasn’t a call he wanted to make or relished, but the man behind him had made a legitimate complaint.  “Ben, I’m sorry to disturb you.  Is Joe around?”

“What’s this about, Sheriff?”

“This here’s Mr. Boyd.  He’s laid a complaint Joe ran off with his wife.  If she’s here, Ben, I need to come in and take her off your hands.”

“She’s here because that man almost beat her to death.”

Clem’s head swung ‘round to look at Boyd.  “This true?”

“I had a right to punish her.  She’s been fucking that Joe Cartwright.”

Clem shifted in his saddle.  He’d heard rumors, but they were none of his business until now. 

Joe stepped onto the porch carrying a rifle.  “Kate’s staying here.  No one’s stepping foot in the house.”

“Joe,” Ben cautioned.

Joe cocked the weapon.  “You may as well ride on out of here, Sheriff.” 

Hoss and Adam appeared and flanked him on either side.  Clem considered the three men.  The deep green in Joe’s eyes leaped and curled like the flames of a furnace, the only life in his emotionless face.

“Joe, Mrs. Boyd’s husband’s laid a complaint you’ve taken her.  As her husband, he’s got a right to– ” 

“She’s not leaving.”

Clem dismounted and pulled himself up to his full height.  He didn’t like doing this, but he’d learned from the best.  The law was the law.  “The law says different.” 

When he took a step forward, the rifle swung to bear. 

“I said no one steps foot in the house.”

Ben put himself between Clem and his son.  “Joe, this is no way to handle this.”

“I told you.  He’s not getting near her.”

“And he won’t, but pointing a rifle at Clem isn’t helping.”

Clem tried again.  “You can’t keep a man’s wife from him.  He’s got a legal right to take her back.”

“Not right now, he hasn’t.”  Everyone except Joe turned to look at Paul, who’d come out of the house.  “I’m sorry, Sheriff, law or not, Mrs. Boyd isn’t going anywhere.  Bad enough she was moved here, but since she has, here she stays.”

“He’s lyin’!  He’s their pal.  He’d say anything they told him to say.”

“Shut up!”  Clem and Joe chorused. 

Clem scratched his chin.  “I reckon I oughta take a look, Ben.”

After a glance at Joe, Ben nodded.  “All right.”

The two men followed the doctor into the house.  The tableau in the yard didn’t move.  The two deputies flanking Boyd threw nervous glances at each other.  The three Cartwright men stood silent and unmoving, an implacable wall between them and the house.  Joe’s eyes never left Boyd’s.  The man shifted in his saddle under their intense glare.

Clem marched out of the house.  His mouth was white around the edges.  Whatever he’d expected to see, it hadn’t been that.  He barked his order, “We’re heading back.”

Boyd exploded, “What about my wife?”

“Shut up!  You’re a real piece of shit, Boyd.  I mightn’t be able to do anything under the law for what you did to that woman, but she’s sure as hell staying where she is.  Now you do as your told and get back to town.  And I’m telling you this.  You set one foot on the Ponderosa, and I’ll arrest you for trespass.  That, I can do.”

“You’re in their pockets too!  You can’t stop me coming back for her.”

“But I can,” Joe told him.  “You come anywhere near Kate.  I’ll kill you.”

“Get him outta here,” Clem told his deputies.  The two men wheeled about, leading the furious Boyd away.  Clem turned to Joe.  “I’m sorry.  I wish I could arrest him, but there’s nothing I can do.”

Joe strode to Clem and extended his hand.  “Thanks.”

Clem accepted the gesture.  “I hope the lady gets better soon.”

The Cartwrights watched the men ride out.  When they moved out of sight, Hoss said, “He didn’t even ask about his kids.”

*****

Chapter Fifteen

“What are we going to do about this mess?” Adam asked.  He put down his glass of brandy and looked around the room.  The family made a comforting sight spread around the fireplace.  Joe was upstairs supervising Sarah and Billy’s daily visit to see their mother.  It had been a week since the attack.  They’d all been relieved that no internal injuries had manifested, but her recovery would be slow.  “We all know as soon as Kate’s well enough, that brute will demand her back, and there’s nothing any of us can do to stop him.”

“It ain’t right that a man can get away with beating a woman just ‘cause she’s his wife.”

Ben had heard that mantra from Hoss maybe a hundred times since it happened.  “No, it’s not, and we all know Joe won’t stand by and let her go.”

“I’ve made some inquiries about Boyd,” Adam told them.  “He’s a mining engineer of sorts.  The get-rich-quick type and doesn’t do well at that.  He’s not popular with his neighbors.  The man’s a mean drunk and takes it out on anyone near him.  Since he and Hannah came to Virginia City, he’s left several times, and no one was sorry to see him go.”  Adam glanced down at his fingers before adding, “It seems it’s not the first time he’s hit Kate.  I heard a few tales of black eyes and bruises.”

“Knowing what he was like, you think they’d have kept quiet about Kate and Joe?” Hoss said.

“There’s always a malicious person ready to repeat gossip.  Kate’s the one who’s kept the roof over their heads, not Boyd.  He doesn’t seem to have contributed a dime to that family.  I also found out he’s got a partner.  A man called Pat Hanley.  They’ve moved into the house.”

Sophy demanded.  “Can’t Kate divorce him now, after what he’s done?”

Ben exchanged a look with Adam.  Joseph had told them about the cases Woodrow related to him to illustrate divorce due to battery was nigh on impossible.  “It won’t be easy.  But we can try.”

Both women moved closer to their husbands, grateful fate had blessed them with good men.

Ben chucked the babe in his arms under the chin while he wove a plan.  “If Boyd’s keen on getting rich quick, I might have an idea.”

*****

Boyd yanked open the door and started at the imposing presence of the man standing there. 

“I want to talk to you?”

A smirk spread over the man’s face as he turned and walked back into the house, leaving the door open for Ben to follow. Flinging himself back into a kitchen chair, Boyd reached for the glass of whisky in front of him.  The kitchen was a mess.  Dirty pots and dishes filled the sink.  Leftover food lay scattered about the surfaces and floor.  Boyd was no housekeeper. 

“Tell me, why has the great Ben Cartwright come to visit me?”

Ben pulled out a chair and sat down.  “I think you know.  I’m here to talk about your wife.” 

“That whore.”

Ben kept his voice calm.  “We’re both men of the world.  You don’t want the burden of your wife and children.  My son does.  How much will it take?”

“Huh?”

Ben reached into his jacket and pulled forth a folded document.  He dropped it on the table.  “How much to sign the divorce papers?  They’re cited for adultery between Kate and Joseph.”

Boyd stared at the papers, then looked at Ben.  His mouth contorted into a snarl.  He leaned across the table and spat the words in Ben’s face.  “He wants her, does he?  Well, that’s too bad.  That cheating bitch fucked your son for all of Virginia City to see.  Betrayed me!  Humiliated me!  D’you think I’ll sign a paper and let her walk away?  She’s my wife!  I’m gonna get her back, and your son will hav’ta live with that.  Knowing, I get to do her anytime I like, an’ if she gives me any trouble.  I’ll teach her another lesson.”

Ben’s face stiffened into a hard mask.  He understood Joe’s antipathy toward this scum.  “Ten thousand.”

The glass halfway to Boyd’s mouth halted.  “You’d pay me ten thousand dollars?”

“That’s right.  To get Kate free of you and out of her life.”

Boyd’s eyes gleamed.  He downed the whisky.  “I tell you what.  Why don’t we just double that and make it twenty.” 

“Done.  Sign the papers.  We’ll go to the bank, and I’ll make you out a draft right now.”

To Ben’s shock, Boyd burst into laughter.  “You Cartwright’s, you think you can buy anything.”  Boyd slammed his glass back down on the table.  “Well, I ain’t selling!  The whore stays with me.  I’m her husband, and I own every bit of her.  You got that, Cartwright? Your son can lie awake at night thinking about what I’m doing to her.”

Unable to stand the man any longer, Ben picked up the papers and stuffed them back in his vest.  He stood and regarded the piece of dirt in front of him.

“You talk about your rights and how Kate betrayed you.  What about you?  Didn’t you betray your marriage vows when you left her with no money and two children to raise?  What about your vow to love and cherish her?  When did you ever do that?  The offer stays for forty-eight hours.  Then it’ll be gone.”  Placing his palms on the table, he leaned toward Boyd.  “Get this through your thick skull.  I am a wealthy man, and I’ll use all that money to fight you in court to keep Kate out of your clutches.”

Boyd’s harsh laughter followed Ben to the door.  “She’ll still be my wife, though, won’t she?  She’ll always belong to me.  How’s Joe gonna live with that?”

The laughter burned in Ben’s ears, along with the fury deep in his chest.  Whatever happened, he’d do all he could to thwart that loathsome creature.

*****

“Twenty thousand?” Joe exclaimed.  “How could you?  Can the ranch even sustain that kind of loss?”

“You can answer that better than me.”

“Why didn’t you talk to me first?  What would Adam and Hoss think?”  Joe broke off.  He might’ve known.  “You’ve already spoken to them.”

“We talked it over before I went.  They want your happiness just as much as I do.”

Joe’s head dropped to hide the wobble in his chin.  “Thanks.”

“Not that it did much good.  But he’d been drinking.  Hopefully, once he’s sobered up, the offer will be too good to refuse.  I’ll go and see him again in a couple of days.”  Joe reached over and placed a hand on his knee.  His father covered it with his own.  “It’ll be all right.”

Ben stared into the fire.  Joe had returned to Kate’s room.  He hoped and prayed he’d spoken the truth and everything would work out.  At least things couldn’t get any worse.  Or so he thought.

*****

“Clem, good to see you.”  The man took Ben’s hand but looked embarrassed.  Was he here to try and get Kate again?  “What can I do for you?”

“It’s Joe I’ve come to see.  Is he around?”

“He’s upstairs with Kate.”  Ben turned to Jamie, who’d stopped his task of sawing wood to watch.  “Go tell Joe the sheriff wants to see him.  Come inside, Sheriff.”

Hoss turned on the sofa when they went into the house.  “Howdy, Clem.  What brings you out this way?”

Before Clem could answer, Joe came down the stairs.

“If this is about Kate?“ he began.

“It’s not.  Can you tell me your whereabouts this morning?”

Joe frowned, surprised by the question.  “I rode over to the lower forty to check on a report of some broken fences.”

“When did you get back?” 

“About an hour ago.  What’s this about?”

Clem turned his hat in his hand and ignored the question.  “Did anyone see you?”

“No.”

Hoss said, “We all know that’s where he was, Clem.”

“Were you with him?”

Hoss looked at Joe and then Ben.  He sensed trouble.  “No, I weren’t with him.”

Joe put his hands on his hips.  “What’s this about?”

“John Boyd was shot dead this morning.”

A surprised laugh escaped Joe.  The man couldn’t be serious?  “What, you think I killed him?  I haven’t been to Virginia City since I brought Kate home.”

“I have a witness who saw you there.”

“Then he’s lying.”

“Who said they saw Joe?” Ben demanded. 

“Boyd’s partner.  Pat Hanley.   When he left the house this morning, he saw a man go in the back door.  The description he gives fits Joe perfectly.  He says he heard a shot and ran back to find Boyd dead and the man running away.”

Joe turned to his father.  “I swear— ” 

Ben cut him off.  “I know.  Clem, he’s either lying or mistaken.”

“You’re probably right, Ben, but I’ve still gotta take Joe in.”

Tension rippled through Joe.  This man’s death wasn’t bad news, but he sure as hell hadn’t killed him.  His father’s hand on his shoulder tightened.  He already knew what he would say.

“I think it best if you go.  I’ll come with you.”

“And me.” 

Hoss added his protective presence.  Despite it all, Joe smiled to have his big brother there.  Damn, that felt good.

*****

The ride through Virginia City told him the gossip mongers had been at work.  People stopped on the sidewalk to gawp, and he saw several shake their heads and look away.  Joe clenched his jaw.  Some things never change.

He’d seen Kate before he left. Her fine eyes still shone, brave and defiant, and his intention to lie was forgotten when he gazed down at her. This woman deserved to know the truth.  She shed tears when he told her of Boyd’s death.  Not of sorrow but of relief in the knowledge she was free of him.  When he told her why he had to go, those eyes flashed with anger.  Her belief in him almost proved too much.  He couldn’t take her in his arms, so he settled for a kiss.  Whispering his goodbyes, he left. 

Joe clasped his hands between his knees.  He never enjoyed the experience of being behind bars.  His place was with Kate, not here.  He fought the overwhelming urge to smash every stick of furniture in the damn cell.  His faith lay with his family.  He hoped they’d get him out soon.

*****

Chapter Sixteen

It took time for Ben to quell the uproar in his lawyers’ office.  Hoss was all for breaking Joe out of jail.  Adam and Candy, who’d ridden in when they got the news, didn’t seem far behind helping him. 

Woodrow’s supposition that with it being one man’s word against Joe’s, the case against him was flimsy, shattered when Hoss insisted, “Yeah, except, if folks didn’t know about Kate and Joe before, they sure as heck will now.  If that ain’t reason enough for Joe to kill him, I don’t know what is.  If we know that, you can bet a jury would too.”

Then Job’s comforter chipped in, “And Clem and the deputies were witnesses when Joe threatened the man.”

Ben glared at Adam, but he couldn’t deny the truth of what he and Hoss said.  The situation looked bleak.  Deciding to stay in town, he sent them home once he talked them out of doing anything reckless.   

He did his best to raise Joe’s spirits during dinner in the jail and it was late when he left him and made his way back to the hotel.  Reaching the alley next to the building, he stopped dead when the tip of a gun pressed into his back.

A voice hissed in his ear, “Back up, Cartwright.  I wanna talk.”  Ben did as he was told.  “I’m Pat Hanley.  I’m the one who told the sheriff I saw your son at Boyd’s place this morning.”

“What do you want?”

“You offered Boyd twenty thousand dollars to divorce his wife.  That right?”

“It is.”

“Would it be worth the same to you if I was to tell the sheriff I made a mistake about seeing your boy?”

Ben glanced over his shoulder.  “Why would you do that if he killed your friend?”

“He were my partner, not my friend.”  The tip of the gun pressed harder.  “Do you want me to clear your son or not?”

“If I pay you twenty thousand, you’ll tell the sheriff you didn’t see Joe?”

“I’ll write you a letter to give to him.  Say I made a mistake.”

“He’d rather hear it from you.”

“It’s the letter or nuthin’.”

“All right.  I’ll get a bank draft tomorrow.”

“No!  I don’t want no piece of paper.  I want cash money.”

“All right.  Cash.”

“Good.  Bring the money to Boyd’s place tomorrow at noon.  I’ll give you the letter then.  And you better not be carrying a gun.”

The tip removed, Ben spun to see a figure scurrying away.  This was what they needed to clear Joe.

*****

Ben stepped out of the bank with his saddlebag slung over one shoulder.  He glanced up at the sky.  It was almost noon. He needed to hurry.

The door to Kate’s little house stood open. 

“Hanley?”

“I’m here.”  From the kitchen, the man appeared.  Ben saw Boyd’s partner for the first time.  Not much to look at, he heard the eagerness when he demanded, “You got the money?”

Slapping the saddlebag on the table, he undid one pocket to spread it open. 

“Twenty thousand, just as you asked.  Where’s the letter?”

Hanley reached into his grubby coat and pulled out a piece of paper. Ben took it.  With one hand still on his saddlebag, he flicked open the document to read.  When he finished, he grunted and took his hand away. 

Hanley snatched the bag and began to fumble with the strap to look inside at the bundles of notes.  He picked one out and ran it through his fingers as if to make sure it was real.  The avarice in his face made Ben grimace.

“Boyd didn’t change his mind about accepting my offer?”

“No.  The fool,” Hanley replied.  He didn’t look up.  His interest consumed by the greenbacks in his hands.  “He wanted that bitch back so he could screw her and rub your son’s face in it.  I told him.  He could buy dozens of women with that kind of money.  He didn’t care.  Can you figure that?”

“No.  I can’t.  You could’ve done a lot with the money.”

“I know.  We’d be living high on the hog.  For two years, we’d been partners, and he couldn’t do that for me.”

“Is that when you came up with the idea?  Kill Boyd and tell the sheriff Joe did it.  Then get the money for yourself.”

“So what?  I did you a favor, killing him.  You should be grateful.”

“I am.  Did you hear all that, Sheriff?” 

Startled, Hanley turned to see one of the bedroom doors open to reveal Sheriff Foster.

“Yeah, I heard him.  Hanley, you’re under arrest.”

“You tricked me!”

“That’s right,” Ben told him.

Hanley let loose a scream of fury.  Snatching up the lamp from the table, he flung it at Clem before drawing on Ben.  An explosion filled the room, drowning out the man’s cry.  Hanley clutched his injured arm and moaned.  Ben turned.  Gun still smoking, Adam stood in the doorway. 

“Glad you haven’t lost your touch.”

Adam holstered his weapon.  “I need to practice.  I was aiming for his chest.”

“Did you get him?” Hoss asked, coming in behind Adam.

“We did,” Ben replied.

Clem handed Ben back his saddlebag.  Ben asked, “Well, Sheriff?”

“I’m satisfied.”

Ben smiled.  “Boys, let’s go get your brother out of jail.”

*****

The four Cartwright men stepped out onto the boardwalk.  Joe took a long draft of fresh air.

“Good to be out, son?”

“Yeah, Pa, always.”

“We’d better get this money back to the bank.”

Joe looked toward the horses lined up behind the hitching post.  “D’you mind if I head straight home.  I’d like to see Kate and tell her the good news.”

“I’ll come— ”  Ben put a hand on his middle son, which silenced him.

“Sure, Joe, you go on ahead.  We’ll follow.”  The brilliant smile that never failed to light Ben’s heart swept across Joe’s face.  Ben grinned when Joe did a swing mount into the saddle.  He hadn’t seen him do that for a long while.  Turning Cochise, they galloped off down the street.  “I think that’s one reunion Joe needs to do on his own.”

Grasping the shoulders of his two older sons, they stood and watched his youngest ride out of town toward his future.

*****

Epilogue

The latest member of the Cartwright family played at Ben’s feet with the well-worn group of wooden animals borrowed from her cousins.  Five years had passed since John Boyd’s death, and a lot had changed.  His sons were certainly making up for lost time. 

Ben smiled when Joe’s buggy rolled into the yard.  Getting up, he went to meet them.

“Sorry, we’re late, Pa.”

Jumping down, Joe ran around to take his youngest child from Kate before giving her his arm.  With a tut and a reprimand that she wasn’t an invalid, she accepted.

Ben waved aside Joe’s apology.  “You’re right on time.”

Kate smoothed her dress, and Joe ran a tender hand over her midriff.  Ben’s eyebrows rose.  He recognized that glow on Kate’s skin and hid a smile.  It must be early days since the couple hadn’t announced anything.  Well, he’d keep their secret. 

While Kate greeted Ben, Joe retrieved the basket filled with Kate’s goodies for the picnic.  Taking it from her husband, she swept away to join Hanna, Sophy, and Hop Sing in the kitchen.  Ben strolled to the buggy and said hello to his other three grandchildren sitting in the back. 

“You made it then,” Hoss said.  Joe turned and laughed.  In one arm, Hoss carried his youngest, and under the other, he’d managed to tuck his two older sons, who squirmed and wriggled to be released.  “I’m just keeping these little varmints out from under their ma’s feet, or she’ll likely skin ‘em alive.”

Once the children were out of the buggy, Ben suggested, “The barn cats had a litter.   Why don’t you all take a look?  Sarah, Billy, you’re in charge.”

Sarah and Billy puffed out their chests and chorused, “Yes, Grandpa!”

Hoss put down Benji, and his younger brothers, and the flock scampered toward the barn. 

“Hey!  Wait for me!”  Running after them, Adam’s eldest son caught up with his cousins.  The chattering brood disappeared into the building.

Seeing Jamie, Joe greeted him with a slap on the back. Adam sauntered out and took Joe’s hand. Scooping up his little one from the porch, Adam said,  “Let’s get you inside, Miss.”

Hoss, Jamie, and Joe were about to follow when Ben asked, “Joe, could I have a word?”

“Sure.”  Passing off his youngest to Hoss.  Joe joined his father, and they strolled to the fence.

“I wanted to tell you.  Adam spoke to Hoss and me this morning.  He wants to spend all his time on his business.”  Seeing the look on Joe’s face, he said, “You knew?”

Joe shrugged a shoulder.  “Jamie’s been talking non-stop about how well the business is doing.  I figured it was on the cards.”

“It’ll be just the three of us again.”

“Just like old times.”  Ben smiled.  Joe and Hoss did a stand-up job of taking care of the ranch.  There were no more roundups, cattle drives, and grueling long days in the saddle for himself.  He still oversaw the operation, but the Ponderosa was a partnership, and he was content to let his sons take care of the hands-on running.  Ben caught the look Joe leveled at him.  He expected Joe’s question.  “How do you feel about it?”

Ben couldn’t avoid Joe’s intense gaze.  “Adam’s heart was never in the Ponderosa the way Hoss and yours are.  I’m proud of what he’s achieved, and he has Jamie working for him too.”

“Speaking of Jamie ….”

Ben pulled a face when Joe trailed off.  “Yes.  He’s told me he wants to move to Carson City.  I understand.  It makes sense.”

The grin on Joe’s face made Ben raise his eyebrows.  “For the business, sure.  But I think that pretty little gal he’s stepping out with has more to do with it.  I reckon it won’t be long before we’ll all be needing our dress suits.”

“Well, let’s see what happens.” Ben couldn’t help smiling at the prospect.  To have his youngest married would be wonderful, but he wasn’t about to count his chickens.

“Not that the house will be any quieter.”

“Who wants quiet?” Ben snorted.  After Joe moved into his own home, Ben kept open the option for Hoss and Hannah to build their own, but they were more than content to remain in the big house. Ben was glad to have them.

From the door, Hoss called, “Hey, Joe.  Come see this new do-dah of Adam’s.  You ain’t seen nothing like it.”

“This should be good.”  Joe laughed.

The two walked toward the house, but while Joe went in, Ben hung back.  The children’s laughter drifted from the barn.  His three daughters-in-law and cook worked on the picnic lunch in the kitchen.  He could see his four sons standing in front of the fireplace through the open door.  Four strong men.  Family men.  Hoss hawed out a laugh at something Jamie said, and Joe’s unique giggle rose above them all.  That sound of his sons laughing together meant so much to Ben.  They were a source of never-ending pride. 

His gaze came to rest on the one who had been his youngest for so long.  The tempestuous, life-embracing, compassionate, fearless son that he’d sometimes despaired on getting to manhood had achieved that and more.  He watched Joe battle through tragedy to take on the mantle of husband again and then father.  The way he embraced and loved Sarah and Billy had been a wonderful thing to watch.  Joe would never forget Alice or his lost child.  There were days when Ben still saw that heartbreak in his eyes, but Joe didn’t carry his loss like a burden anymore.  His future with Kate and their children looked brighter than any Ben could have wished. 

Ben drew in a breath that threw out his chest.  Around him, the green meadows were lush and sweet.  Towering Ponderosa pines climbed towards the heavens, beaten only by the mountains in the distance.  This majestic land gave them a home and livelihood but so much more.  It provided the spirit to their souls and the legacy for his bonanza — his family — the Cartwrights.

***  The End  ***

June 2020

If you enjoyed my story, please consider scrolling down and leaving a comment to let me know.

Author’s Notes:
The divorce case referred to was real.  Divorce was a terrible scandal and rarely granted by a judge at that time.  In 1861, a woman filed for divorce after her husband beat her unconscious with a piece of wood over the fight they had. She wanted their pet dog to sleep in their bed, and he didn’t. The judge claimed that one or two violent incidents were not enough to get a divorce and forced them to stay married.

Episodes referenced:

A House Divided  Written by Al C. Ward

Badge Without Honor  Written by John Twist

Bank Run  Written by N. B. Stone Jnr

The Prime of Life  Written by Peter Packer

Joe Cartwright, Detective  Written by William F. Claxton

Forever  Written by Michael Landon

The Hunter  Written by Michael Landon

Jinx

By Bakerj

Joe directed his glittering smile at the prettiest girl he’d seen in a while and tipped his hat.  “Morning, Miss Clyde.”

“Morning, Mr. Cartwright.”

He eased his smile wider at her copying his mock formality and pushed himself off the post he was leaning upon.  “Haven’t seen you in a while, Becky?”

Big blue eyes shone out from under her bonnet. Deep cornflower blue, drawing him in.

Joe gazed at Becky, marveling at the changes.  Gone was the skinny rake of a girl he’d known.  Her trim figure now curved in all the right places.  The round puppy face had vanished, too, and her lips were about as luscious and rosy as any he’d seen.  He wondered what kissing them would feel like.

“We’ve been real busy on the ranch all spring.  I haven’t gotten to Virginia City for months.  Pa let me come today to buy a store-bought dress from the dress shop.”

He smiled at her excitement and sidled up alongside.  Looking at the box tied with string, he plucked at it with curious fingers. “Oh? I bet it’s a pretty dress.  Any dress you wore would have to be.”

Blushing, Becky moved the box out of reach.  “It’s a late birthday present.  I turned seventeen in January.”

“I thought there was something different about my favorite gal.”

“Joe Cartwright, I am nothing of the sort!”

He assumed the appearance of an injured puppy.  “But Becky, you know you’re my favorite gal.  Ain’t I your favorite guy?”

“What a fibber you are.  You never even asked me out.”

His hand gracefully hooked hers.  Bending, he brushed her fingertips with his lips.  When they quivered, his smile took on a wolfish slant.

“We can soon set that right,” he murmured.  

Becky drew a breath and attempted to withdraw her hand.  He held tight.

“The church social’s in two weeks. Would you allow me to escort you?”

Instead of accepting, the young woman stared at him, a slight frown creasing her forehead.  Puzzled by her uncertainty, he wondered what held her back.  A qualm struck him.  Did Julia and Amy make a difference?  In his deepest, darkest parts, he knew the truth.  Did Becky guess his secret?  Was she wondering if he was worth the risk?

“Very well, I would be delighted.”  His confidence soared again. He’d caught his prize.  “Now I have to go. Pa’s waiting for me in the mercantile.”

Only the tips of her fingers now rested within his.  Still not letting go, he teased, “Are you in such a hurry to get away from me?”

“Little Joe! You are incorrigible.”

He laughed and began to release her.

An explosion of shots startled him.  Two drunken men galloped past, swaying in their saddles, guns blazing.

Becky’s fingertips jerked, bringing his gaze back to her.  Horror drenched his eyes.  Blood spurted from her neck.  As she dropped, Joe fell with her, supporting her in his arms.  He yanked her hat aside and pressed a hand over the gushing wound, desperate to stem the flow of the life-giving liquid. 

Holding her tight against him, he begged, “Becky, hold on, you’re gonna be all right, just hold on.”

Glancing around, he screamed for someone to fetch the doctor.  The stark fear in the cornflower blue eyes terrified him.  Helpless, he watched the life leave them.

“No, Becky, no, please.” 

She was gone.  The vibrant, entrancing creature had gone.

Around him, chaos descended.  Women screamed, men shouted, and charging down the boardwalk came Rubin Clyde.  Unaware of the turmoil, Joe’s only focus was the father, who dropped to his knees beside him and reached for his daughter.  Dragging her to his chest, Rubin sobbed her name in keening wails.

Joe stared at the blood, the lifeless eyes that minutes before had been full of life, the grief of the father, too raw, too painful.  Unable to bear it, Joe staggered to his feet.  A crowd had begun to gather as people rushed over.  Barely conscious of them, Joe backed away.  His place filled by the others joining the commotion, like water flowing around a pebble.

Drifting toward the livery, he didn’t notice or care about the stares he received.

***

“I like to know how that rascal slipped away.”

Chuckling, Hoss replied, “You know Little Joe, Pa. Any chance to get out of boring legal business, and he’ll jump at it.”

Ben Cartwright harrumphed, tightening the cinch on his saddle.

He’d come into Virginia City to sign some contracts and collect the mail.  He’d meant to go alone, but Joe and Hoss had wheedled their way along.

“Well, he better be back soon or-” Ben broke off, interrupted when Hoss cried out his younger brother’s name, and ran across the stable.

Alarmed, Ben turned to see his youngest, covered with blood, standing in the doorway.

“What happened, boy?”

Frantic, large hands were run over him, trying to find the injury.  They were pushed away by impatient, blooded ones.

“It’s not me.  The blood’s not mine. It’s Becky’s.  She’s dead.”

Joining Hoss, Ben told him, “Go see what’s happened.  See if you can find Doc Martin, too.”

With Hoss sent on his errand, Ben led Joe to an upturned crate and sat him down.  Untying his blanket from its bedroll, he draped it around his son’s trembling shoulders.  Kneeling, he placed a hand on Joe’s knee.  Under his touch, the pants felt wet with blood.

“Can you tell me what happened?” A million miles away, Ben had to repeat the question to Joe.

“She’s dead, Pa.  She just died in my arms.”  Joe stared at his hands.  “I couldn’t stop the blood.  It’s my fault.  If I hadn’t talked to her, she’d have been safe in the mercantile.  Oh God, it’s my fault!”  

The pain in his son’s eyes turned like a knife in Ben’s heart.  Hearing Hoss, Ben turned to see Paul Martin following behind.

“Ran into the doc on the corner.  It’s all over town.  A girl’s been shot outside the mercantile.”

“It’s Becky Clyde, Ben.  Two drunken cowboys shooting off their guns accidentally hit her.  The bullet took her in the neck, straight through her carotid artery.  She’s dead.”  Paul lifted Joe’s head.  The blank gaze told him all he needed.  “He’s in shock.  I’m not surprised.  He was right there holding her when she died.” The three men looked at each other.  Pity filled their souls for the young women and the family who’d lost a child. “Bring him over to my office.  We’ll get something hot and sweet into him.  Then you can take him home.  It’ll pass soon enough.”

***

They arrived home in time for dinner.  Although Joe had drunk the coffee offered by Doctor Martin, he wouldn’t allow them to clean him up before they left.  Rejecting their offers of help, Ben and Hoss watched Joe disappear to his room.

As he struggled to undo the buttons coated in thick, slippery blood, his fingers began to shake.  Trying not to think about where it came from, he filled the basin to wash it off.  Turning red under his hands, tiny splashes disturbed the water.  He let the tears fall as he scrubbed.  His thoughts tormented him.  It had happened again.

Joining Ben and Hoss at the table, Joe mumbled, “Sorry, have I kept you waiting?”

His father’s warm smile reassured him.  “No, that’s fine. How are you feeling?”

Pa’s hand reached to cover his in a gesture of comfort, but when he spotted how his hand had been scoured raw and almost bleeding, he grabbed it and turned it over, lamenting, “Joe.”

“Couldn’t get the blood off.”

“Son… ”

Joe pushed himself up from the table and blurted, “I’m not hungry,” before he flung away and careened out the door.

Seeing his father start to get up, Hoss stopped him.  “Give him a minute.”

***

First Julia, then Amy, and now Becky.  Three lives lost because of him.  If he hadn’t stopped Becky, talked to her, she would have been safe.  She wouldn’t have been standing there when that bullet…

Joe paced the barn, but the activity failed to relieve the growing knot tightening inside him.  A flash of temper sent a fist ramming into a post.

“Feel better?”

Rubbing split knuckles, he hunched a shoulder at Hoss.  “Maybe.”

“There weren’t nothing you could have done.”

“I could’ve not talked to her.  If I hadn’t, she’d still be alive.”

“You don’t know that… “

“Yes, I do!  It’s my fault she was there.  I kept her talking – me, for my selfish reasons.  I’m to blame.”

“You can’t blame yourself for what happened.  Did you know those yahoos were gonna come firing their guns like idiots?  Well, did you?  ‘Cause unless you did, I can’t see how you were to blame.”

The words made sense, but something deep inside him rejected them.  Grabbing a saddle blanket, he tossed it over Cochise.  Hoss came up behind him.

“Why don’t you come inside?”

Joe shook his head.  “I’ve got something I need to do.”

***

By the time the Clyde’s ranch came into view, his nerves were raw.  Part of him didn’t know why he’d come. The other part urged him down to the house.

Rubin came onto the porch as he rode up.

“Mr. Clyde, I hope you don’t mind me visiting.”

“You’re welcome, son. Step down and come in.”

Hovering at the door, Joe waited.  Rubin picked up the coffee pot from the stove.

“Sit down, lad, have a cup of coffee.”  Joe’s eyes drifted around the room.  Noticing, Ruben added, “Ma is sitting with the child in her room.  You’ll excuse her if she doesn’t come out.”

Joe swallowed.  Sliding into the seat offered, he glanced at the doors to the bedrooms, wondering which one held the body.

Pouring the coffee, Rubin told him, “Funeral’s tomorrow.”

“Sir, I wanted to tell you how sorry I am.”

“Thank you, son.  I’m grateful you were with her when she passed.  It’s comforting to know she had someone she knew by her side.”

Shaking hands gripped the cup for something solid to hang onto.  The gratitude from this father he’d betrayed made him feel sick.  Unable to contain his guilt, he poured out his confession. “I’m so sorry I kept her on the street with me.  If I hadn’t, if I’d only let her go, she wouldn’t have been there.  She’d had gone into the mercantile and been safe with you.”

The fist slammed onto the table made Joe jump.  Breath caught in his throat, seeing Rubin’s face contorted with rage.

“You’re telling me if it weren’t for you, my little girl would be alive?”

“I’m sorry.”

“Get out, Cartwright!  Get out of my house before I forget you’re a guest and put a bullet in you!  Do you hear me?  Get out!”

The crescendo of words slapped Joe in the face.  Stumbling backward, he grabbed the doorframe.  Desperate to make amends, he offered, “If I could change places with Becky, I would.”

Rubin clutched the sides of the table, knuckles white.  “But you can’t, can you? Get out now, d’you hear me? Get out!”

Scrambling to his horse, Joe galloped away as if distance could wipe out the words and stop the guilt.  What did think would happen?  For the man to forgive him?  Why should he do that?  What right had he even to expect it?

He made no mention to anyone of where he’d been or what had happened.  His shame crushed him, keeping him silent.

With a heavy heart, Ben watched his youngest drift through supper and slip off to his room.  He’d received a message about the funeral earlier.  He prayed it would help Joe find solace.

***

Arriving at the Clyde’s, they joined the large turnout from the community.  Ben wasn’t surprised at the crowd.  Rubin was respected, and Becky well-liked.

The family plot set beyond the house behind a grove of pine trees was a pretty spot.  Rubin had arrived in the Washoe with his parents and set down roots around the same time as Ben.  His parents were buried in that soil now, along with Rubin’s first-born son.

The family gathered at the gravesite.  Adam being in Sacramento on business, Ben, Hoss, and Joe joined the throng of people. 

Supported by her son, Mary Clyde wept throughout the service.  When it ended, people moved forward to present their condolences.

On spotting Joe, Rubin’s stoic front dissolved.  Breaking away from his family, he pointed an accusing finger.  “What’s he doin’ here?  Get him outta here.  That boy’s got no right at her funeral.  It’s his fault my little girl’s lying there cold in the dirt.”

“Rubin, please.”

“Your boy’s a jinx.  You hear me?  I’m letting all you fathers out there know!  Keep your daughters away from Little Joe Cartwright if you want them to stay alive!”

“That’s enough!  This wasn’t Little Joe’s doing.”

Pale and silent, Joe let the verbal assault hit him and sink deep.  All his fears were confirmed.  But they had to know he was sorry.  Straightening up, he stepped past his father’s protective frame.

“Please, Sir, I need to tell you… ”

Spittle hit his face and cut him off.  Large hands wrenched him back to place him behind his father.  Others moved between Rubin and the Cartwrights.

Paul Martin appeared at his father’s side.  “He’s upset.  Best take Little Joe home.  Give him time to calm down.”

Pa flung an arm around Joe’s shoulders, pulling him around.  Jerking his head at Hoss, he told them, “C’mon, we’re going home.”

“That’s right, Ben, take that jinx away!”

He let Pa wipe the spit off his face before he mounted.  They rode back, but just before they reached the ranch house, Joe pulled Cochise to a halt.

“I’m going for a ride.”

“Rubin was just lashing out.  He didn’t mean it.”

“Didn’t he?”  His reins trembled under the hands that gripped them tight.  “I need to be alone.”

Peeling Cochise away, Joe set him to a gallop.

It wasn’t until late into the night that Joe returned.  Walking to his room, he was in time to see the light under his father’s room vanish when the lamp was turned down.

***

“Joseph, this has to stop! You can’t keep blaming yourself for what happened.”

Joe kept his head down.  This latest explosion was due to his refusal to accompany Pa to town.  Since the funeral, Virginia City had become an unpleasant place.

Rubin Clyde’s words had spread like wildfire around the burgeoning town.  Any gossip was welcome, but dirt about the wealthy Cartwrights was eaten up by those who had reason to dislike them or were just plain jealous.  It was eagerly repeated by the spiteful, happy to pander it as truth.  Conversations stopped when Joe walked into rooms.  Whispering went on behind his back.  Seeing him coming, mothers steered their daughters across the street.  Worse was the avoidance by people he’d looked on as friends.

Pa just didn’t understand.

“You know the sheriff is doing his best to identify those men.  You’re not to blame, and you’re not a jinx.  It’s time you stopped wallowing in this guilt.”  In silence, Joe put down his fork, dropped the napkin he’d been gripping, got up, and walked to the door.  “Joseph!  Get back here!”

Ben heard the door slam and began to rise.

“Let him go.”

Ben thumped the table. “Hoss, this has to stop.”

“It’s been harder for him than you know.  People have been talking, and he asked some gals to the dance and got turned down flat.”  Hoss scrunched his napkin and tossed it down.  “Not that he told me.  I had to find out from Mitch.”

“Because of what Rubin said?”

“Yeah, an’ I reckon some of the hands are needling him.”

“I won’t allow that.”

“Neither will I, iffin I catch them.  But like I said, Little Joe ain’t talking.”

“I can’t believe this jinx rubbish is continuing.”

Hoss pursed his lips.  “You know what some folks are like.  They ain’t got nuthin’ better to do than to find pleasure in the misery of others.”

Ben stared at his plate and drew a breath.  He hadn’t noticed anything different when he’d been to Virginia City, but then people may have been a mite more careful around him.  “Tell me, how bad is it?”

***

Hoss wasn’t surprised to find his brother already out at the branding pens when he got there.  Tying Chubb off, he strolled toward the firepit.

In the thick of it, Joe was dragging a roped calf to the fire.  The calf twisted and turned, fighting the whole way, when the rope snapped.  Free of restraint, it careened toward the men, knocking one into the fire and scattering the others.  Hoss broke into a run.  The man rolled free, howling.

Patting down the man’s back, Hoss asked, “You okay, Tex?”

“Yeah, no thanks to Jinx!  He ain’t safe to be around.”

Hoss stiffened.  “What did you say?”

Joe, who’d dismounted and rushed up to help, stopped short.

“Him!  He’s a damn jinx.  I tell you, we shouldn’t have to work with him.”

“You shut your mouth.”

Tex smirked, “You fighting Jinx’s battles for him?”

The lithe figure of his younger brother flew past him to punch Tex on the jaw.  Startled, Hoss grabbed Joe, hauling him back.

“Stop it!  That loudmouth ain’t worth it.”

Wrenching free, Joe swung onto Cochise.  Watching the flash of black and white ride away, Hoss turned back to confront Tex.  Mashing his fist into the man’s shirt, he brought him face to face.  

“You talk about my brother like that again, an’ you’ll answer to me, got that?”

“Sure, Hoss, sure.”

Releasing him, Hoss retrieved Joe’s abandoned rope and ran a finger over the frayed material.  Looking up, he faced a group of silent, apprehensive, grim-faced men.  They really believed this jinx stuff.  He held up the broken end for them to see.

“The rope just wore through, that’s all.  Could’ve happened to any of us.”

Hoss knew he should keep working, but his worry for Joe won out.  Leaving the men to carry on, he mounted Chubb.

Behind him, Tex spat on the ground.  His bravado returned at Hoss’ departure.  “Still say the kids a jinx, an’ we shouldn’t have to work with him.  I’m heading for town.  Who’s with me?”

***

Hoss found his brother sitting on a large boulder, tossing stones into the deep blue water of the lake.

“You gonna sit here all day?” he asked, lowering himself next to him.

“Thought I might get some peace here.”

Hoss cut Joe a sideways look and chose to ignore the snarky tone.  “The rope had frayed.  It would have busted soon enough.”

Joe fiddled with a stone, letting this information sink in.  Sending it spinning out over the lake, he snapped, “I should’ve checked it.”

He turned to climb down, but Hoss snagged his arm.

“It were an accident and could have happened to any of us.”

“But it didn’t.  It was my rope.  I didn’t check it.  You would’ve, Adam would’ve.  It was me who didn’t.”

Shaking off his brother, Joe jumped down.  Hoss followed.  He wasn’t going to let Joe walk away.  A hand on his shoulder, he spun Joe about and gave him a shake.

“Pa’s right.  This wallowing has got to stop.  You should’ve checked the rope.  Is that what you wanna hear?  So you made a mistake.  You gonna let that rule the rest of your life?  Becky dying was terrible. I know that.  But you ain’t got no call to keep blaming yourself.”

“Haven’t I?”  Hoss heard the break in his brother’s voice. “What about the others?  Julia, Amy, and now Becky? They’re right.  I am a jinx.”

“What?  You weren’t to blame for Julia or Amy.”  Hoss bent so that he could see Joe’s averted face.  The bleakness there startled him.  “You can’t carry that kind of weight around on your shoulders.”

“She died in my arms.  I felt her blood drain away. I saw her eyes.”

Hoss’ beefy hand encircled his brother’s neck, hooking him into his chest.  Tears pricked the big man’s eyes, hearing the suffering in his brother’s voice.

“There ain’t no meaning to it, and sometimes it’s hard to understand, but it weren’t your fault.  That’s all you got to remember. It weren’t your fault.”

***

Climbing off the stage, Adam stretched to unkink his back.  Stagecoach travel was his least favorite mode of transportation.  Catching his bag, he decided to wash the dirt from his throat before hiring a horse and heading home.

He wasn’t hopeful of finding any of his family in town.  His business having concluded ahead of time, he’d arrived back two days early.

Reaching the batwing doors of the saloon, he halted at the words that hit him.

“Little Joe Cartwright?  Nah, the only nickname that kid should have is JINX Cartwright!”  Laughter followed, and the loud voice continued, “I tell you, he’s the biggest jinx ever.  Never mind the gals.  Ain’t nobody safe around him!”

The laughter petered out.  Seeing the men around him move away, Tex turned and looked into Adam Cartwright’s cold eyes.

Adam leaned on the bar.  “Go on, Tex.  You were saying.”

Tex swallowed.  “Just a joke, Adam.”

“I don’t care for jokes like that.”

The sweat broke out on Tex’s brow. “Didn’t mean nuthin’.”

“Good.  Now, shouldn’t you get back to the ranch?”

Tex grabbed his hat and scurried out the door, followed by the other members of the Ponderosa crew.

Adam scanned the room and saw men turn their backs.  What had been going on while he was away?

***

“You’re saying everyone thinks Little Joe’s a jinx?”

“Yeah, and he believes it too,” Hoss replied.  “Got it into his head that coz Julia and Amy died, he’s to blame for them and Becky.”

The look on Adam’s face told Ben his opinion on that kind of thinking.  He couldn’t resist rising to Joe’s defense.  “I know it’s foolish.  But he’s only eighteen with a lot of growing up left to do.”

“I think he grew up quite enough, thanks to Julia.”

He cut his eldest a dark look.  “It’s hard enough to lose someone you love, but to lose two and at his age.” 

Ben’s eyes wandered to his desk and the portraits of the three wives he’d loved and lost.  He understood that kind of pain.

“With Becky dying, it ain’t surprising he’s feeling shaken,” Hoss added.

Adam crossed his arms.  “Joe’s a tough kid.  He’ll get over it.  What I don’t understand is why anyone else believes it?”

Ben shook his head.  “They don’t, not really.  Rubin was upset and angry, looking for someone to blame.  Little Joe gave him an easy target.”

Adam gave Hoss his ‘trust Little Brother’ look before asking, “What about Tex?”

“He can pack his gear.”

“Wait a minute, Pa.  We don’t wanna give him a reason to continue spreading that stuff around town.  ‘Sides, long as he’s here, I’ll keep him so busy he won’t have the energy to talk.”

The two men smiled at Hoss’ determined face.

“All right, he can stay, but keep him away from Little Joe.”

***

Ben draped the coat around Joe’s shoulders.

“The nights are getting chilly.  You don’t want to be sitting out here in your shirt.”  Encouraged by the gleam of the smile he caught in the half-light, Ben sank onto the porch step.  “I think I owe you an apology.”

“For what?”

“For not taking your loss of Julia and Amy more seriously.  I thought being young, you’d get over the loss quicker.  I was wrong, and I’m sorry.”  Joe shifted under his coat but stayed silent.  Ben took that as his cue.  “You can’t torture yourself like this.  Losing people is one thing, but blaming yourself for their loss is another.”

“If I hadn’t been with Julia, Millain wouldn’t have felt jilted.  He wouldn’t have killed her.  It’s the same with Amy.  If I’d just got her out of the barn, seen she was safe instead of fighting Jessup.”

Strong hands rubbed comforting circles on his son’s back.

“Joe, sometimes things happen that we have no control over.  When I met Inger, I could have stayed with her in Illinois.  We could have been happy there.  But I wanted to continue west, to find my dream.  If I hadn’t, we wouldn’t have met those Indians.  Am I to blame for that?”  Ben’s hand gripped Joe’s shoulder, holding him still and silent while he continued, “And your mother when she asked me for that stallion.  Oh, Joe, how she wanted that animal.  Your mother was a fine horsewoman, but that horse was so powerful.  Still, I let her have her way, and she loved riding him.”

“I remember.  Ma riding the horse and me in front.”

“You do?  You were so young, I’m surprised…  Yes, she took you up, but only to trot around the yard.  It would’ve been far too dangerous to take you out riding.”

Joe shifted to look at his father.  He didn’t know.  Joe hadn’t many memories of his mother being so young when she died.  But his most vivid was on that horse.  He recalled how he urged her on. How it was like flying as they raced along.  He loved the power, speed, and how his squeals of delight mingled with the music of her laugh.  But, if Pa didn’t know, he’d keep his mother’s secret.

“Should I have let her have that horse?  If I hadn’t, she wouldn’t have died.  Should I do what you’re doing and blame myself?”

“Of course not!”  The words were angry, but the next moment Ben felt the tension leave Joe’s back.  “I guess you may be right.  But, I kept Becky outside, Pa, no one else.”

“Did you know they fired into the store too?  If Becky had been inside, she might still have been hit.”

“You mean it?”

The childish hope in the voice moved Ben closer to encircle his son with his arm. “I wouldn’t lie to you.”

They sat still and silent for a few moments.  Then Joe leaned in to rest his head on his shoulder. “Thanks, Pa.”

Ben smiled in the dark and tightened his hug.

***

“Lookee here, boys, here comes Jinx, watch out.”

“Shut up, Tex, there ain’t nothin’ wrong with Little Joe, an’ we’re all getting sick of your big mouth.”

Joe pulled Cochise to a stop.  “Everythin’ okay, Bill?”

“Yeah.  Just a few to do.”

Joe’s eyes flicked over the men.  Seeing the sullen Tex, he asked, “No problems?”

Bill glanced across at Tex and confirmed, “No problems.”

He rode off, a smile spreading across his face.  No one on the ranch had mentioned he was a jinx in days, and he had a feeling no one would.

Things had been improving, but Church on Sunday had been tough.  Seeing the Clyde’s without Becky was a raw wound, and Rubin had ignored them all.  It hurt Joe more for his family’s sake than himself, but he had to accept there was nothing he could do about that.

The knot in his chest had eased.  He’d let go of his guilt.  There were still times when a wave of doubt hit him, but he’d remember Pa’s words, “Dealing with guilt, whether real or imagined, is part of life.  A hard part, but still a part,” and ride it out.

***

The mirror reflected a person Joe didn’t recognize.  He hadn’t been this nervous since he asked his first girl to dance at a neighbor’s barn-raising when he was fourteen.  Breathing deep to steady his jittery heart, he fumbled with his string tie, exasperated to find himself all fingers and thumbs.

“Need some help?”

Joe rolled his eyes.  The last thing he needed was his older brothers teasing him.  Still, he turned to Hoss, allowing him access to the offending article.

Hoss tied the bow and then surprised him by saying, “Don’t you worry none, it’ll be fine.”

Joe’s smile held a hint of sheepishness for being caught out in his fretting.  “Thanks.”

“You’re welcome.  After all, we can’t have a Cartwright turning up at the dance looking like a ragamuffin.”

Joe laughed, and the pleased look on Hoss’ face made him smile.  The big galoot was doing his best to help.  Slapping Hoss on the back, they headed out the door. 

***

Everything was going well except, Ben noticed, Little Joe hadn’t asked one young lady to dance.  He’d spent the evening with either his family or his male friends.  When diminutive Florence Wallace stomped over and demanded in her high-pitched voice, “Little Joe, if you don’t ask me to dance right now, I swear I’m gonna burst.” He could have kissed her.

Laughter breaking the ice, Joe was soon enjoying himself with the young ladies.  If anyone muttered the ugly word that had plagued him, no one heard it.

Refilling his punch glass, Joe turned.  Hoss was there with Mark Clyde at his side.  Mark and Hoss had been friends until the tragedy.  Joe swallowed.

“I just wanted to tell you.  I don’t hold nothin’ against you for what happened.”

Stunned, Joe took the hand stuck out to him.  Overwhelmed, he choked, “Thanks.”

In church the next day, he risked a glance over at the Clyde’s.  Catching his eye, Mrs. Clyde smiled at him.  His heart lurched, and he ducked his head, fighting back the tears.

Life was hard.  Grief didn’t vanish overnight, and no act of bravado could mend it in an instant.  Sometimes, it called for patience.  Hurt needed time to flow over it, erasing it like a river wearing the bank. An impulsive nature made this a hard lesson for Joe to accept.  But when he felt the warm embrace of his father or the playful punches of his brothers, he knew he could.  Their strength was his strength.  Thanks to them, he would be fine.

*** The End ***

April 2019

If you enjoyed my story, I hope you will consider scrolling down and leaving a comment.

With thanks to my patient and long-suffering beta, Pat.

Eps referenced:
The Julia Bulette Story
The Truckee Strip

My Son

By Bakerj

***

Chapter One

Of course, if he’d listened to Hoss, none of this would be happening.  If he’d only listened to sensible, big brother Hoss, he wouldn’t be drowning.

Rounding up strays after early spring storms, Joe had elected to ride to Buckhorn Meadow on the eastern boundary, while Hoss had agreed to take the area further north.

“Mind now, stay away from the creek.  We’re likely to have flash floods after them storms.”

Joe had sent Hoss a carefree smile, “Don’t worry, Big Brother.  I don’t wanna get my feet wet.”  Giggling, he’d given a backward wave and ridden away.

He hadn’t lied, of course.  He’d had every intention of keeping clear of the creek, knowing only too well the perils of flash floods, and Pa had raised no fools, but then he hadn’t bargained on the calf.

He spotted the lowing cow standing on the bank of the creek, and when he tipped the rise, he saw the cause of her unhappiness.  Stuck in the mud was her calf, braying back at his mother.

Joe grinned and detached his lariat from his saddle.  “It’s all right, momma, don’t worry, I’ll get your baby. C’mon, Cooch,” he encouraged and maneuvered the horse into position.

With an efficiency honed over long practice, he had the lasso over the calf’s head and, backing up Cochise, began to haul the complaining animal out.  But in its keenness to rejoin his mother, the calf managed to get the rope tangled in the brush, snaring itself and the rope.  Joe blew out a breath, dismounted, and clambered down the bank. 

Freeing the creature first, he watched with gratification as it clambered up the slope and reunited with its mother.

A smirk settled on Joe’s face.  “There you go, momma, back safe and sound.”

He freed the rope and began to wind it, only for it to drop from nerveless fingers when the sound spun him around.  Terror slammed his heart against his chest.  A broiling deluge of water, mud, and debris careened toward him.  One word screamed through his mind.  MOVE!  Pumping adrenaline sent him scrambling up the bank.  Fingers clawed deep into the earth to pull himself clear, but his boots slipped in mud that denied him purchase.  Out of time, he flung himself flat and tried to hang on. 

The wall of water stuck like a train driving his legs from under him.  Still clutching handfuls of grass, Joe was yanked free.  Certainty vanished.  He couldn’t hear, breathe, or think in the maelstrom that drove him along, tearing him against the bottom before turning him again.  He fought for the surface to fill lungs that shrieked for air, but he had no idea which way was up.  He struck out, but it was a forlorn hope.  So, here he was, drowning.  Sorry, Hoss.

Pain slammed down one side when he crashed into the branch.  He clung on, pulled above the foaming surface, and gasped in the life-giving air.  When the branch snagged the bank, the force of the water crushed him against the gnarled bark while threatening to suck him under again.  He swung his head to clear the hair and water from his eyes and spotted the overhanging tree.  This was his chance.  He could pull himself out of the torrent if he could grab a limb.  

He stretched ‘till his muscles cracked but couldn’t reach.  Gritting his teeth, Joe swallowed the fear that rose like bile in his throat – he wasn’t a quitter!  He peeled off his jacket.  Raging water sloshed over frozen fingers that wrapped one sleeve around his left wrist so he could swing it up to the tree above.  Again and again, the jacket missed and tumbled back on him.  The flowing water battered him against the branch.  Every failed attempt saw his strength ebb away, and fear constricted his chest.

Then the miracle happened.  The jacket wrapped and caught.  Joe gasped with relief.  He hung for a moment, allowing his pounding heart and breathing to steady before beginning the tortuous haul toward the bank.

He didn’t see the upended tree with its roots rising out of the water like some grotesque starfish until it smashed into him.  The sleeve of his jacket ripped and sunk with him, leaving the rest flapping in the wind.

***

Chapter Two

Hoss had finished his swing and was heading back with the strays he’d found to meet up with the rest of his family at the chuck wagon for lunch.  He rode up to find his father and older brother already hunkered down by the fire tucking into their grub.

“Hey, sure hope you’ve left some for me.  It’s hungry work scrabbling in the scrub for those darn strays.”  Sitting down opposite, he began spooning the stew while he looked around the camp. “Say, where’s Little Joe?”

“Not back yet,” Adam said.

“Not back?  But he took Buckhorn Meadow.  He should’ve beat me back easy.”

“Well, you know our little brother.  Probably found himself a shady tree to take a nap under.”

Hoss caught the look their father cast Adam, and he raised an eyebrow at his brother.  Adam sometimes felt Joe had a cavalier attitude to his work.  He, and Pa, knew different.  Joe might be young and full of high spirits, but he was a hard worker, and he rose to Joe’s defense.  “Aww, Adam, he ain’t that bad.”

Adam gave a derisive snort.  But by the time they’d finished lunch, and there was still no sign of Joe, a scowl descended on Ben’s face.  Hoss exchanged a look with his brother realizing their erstwhile younger sibling could be in for trouble.

Ben tossed the dregs of his coffee into the fire.  “All right, let’s get to Buckhorn Meadow and see what that scamp’s been up to.”

***

The meadow stretched out before them, and while it looked sparse as it woke from its winter slumber, it would soon become a lush, abundant pasture.  Perfect for summer cattle grazing.  They rode across it, passing by the creek that meandered its way through.

Hoss pointed, “There’s Cochise.”

Adam shook his head.  “What did I tell you?  He’s probably forgotten all about the job he should be doing.”

“Now, son, let’s give him a chance to explain.”  Ben was always fair, but if Joe had been shirking off, he would soon set his youngest straight.

The three rode up to join the pinto, peacefully cropping at the sparse grass a short way from the creek bank.

Ben looked around for his wayward son.  “Little Joe, JOSEPH!”

Riding to the bank’s top, Adam called back, “Looks like a flash flood’s been through here.”  

Ben’s jaw set at the sight of the debris and carnage scattered around the creek.  If Joe had been caught in that?  He would not allow his mind to consider it.  

“I’m sure he’s okay.”  Ben knew Hoss sensed all their uncertainty, and his words were for himself as much as them. 

“Let’s take a look,” he told them.

They’d followed the creek for about two miles when Adam flung up a hand.  “Hold on!”

Ben’s hands shook when he took the jacket Adam retrieved from the tree.  He turned it, taking in every tear and rip, as his fingers lingered over the faded red stains that could be only one thing, his youngest son’s blood.  His throat closed around the lump that blocked it. 

“Looks to me like Little Joe was using the jacket as a rope to climb out, then the sleeve ripped.”

“Don’t mean nothin’, Pa,” Hoss mumbled and cast Adam a look that said he should keep his thoughts to himself. 

Whatever might have happened, Ben pushed it from his mind.  He had to focus on finding Joe, not thinking the worst.  

“Adam, you return to camp.  Tell Charlie to take charge and pick up supplies for three days, then catch us up.  Hoss and I will continue to follow the creek.”  Ben cast a look at the sky and scowled at the grey clouds forming.  “Looks like we’re in for more rain. We need to move before all the signs are lost.”

The rain came an hour later, just as Adam re-joined them. Stopping only long enough to shrug on their rain slickers, the three determined men continued their search.  Aware of how difficult the rain made their task, they would not stop until the light was gone, and it was impossible to continue.

***

Chapter Three

William Jennings pulled up his horses and clucked his tongue at the swollen stream.  Although the water had receded, he sucked his teeth and contemplated if his old nags could manage the crossing.  With reluctance, he climbed down to take a closer look.

Satisfied the water was low enough, he turned back to the wagon.  That’s when he spotted it.  A colossal tree root flung up the side of the bank.  Tangled amongst its shoots, William made out the form of what once had been a human being.

He approached with reluctance, not being sure he wanted to deal with a dead body but not having the heart to pass by the unfortunate soul.  He was missing a boot, and through the shredded clothes, grazes covered the body and the hair was a tangle of mud and matted blood.  Will lifted the head, sorrowed to see the man was barely more than a boy. 

Then, the corpse coughed.

***

Chapter Four

It was a quiet, depressed camp that the three Cartwright men enjoyed that night.  Little was said, each man being caught up in their thoughts and no one wanting to voice their fears.  Instead, they wrapped themselves in silence before settling for a sleepless night.

The day dawned flat and grey with no hint of the burgeoning spring in the sky.  By mid-morning, they had passed beyond the boundary of the Ponderosa.  Hoss pulled up Chubb as he spotted something.  Dismounting, he squelched over the mud to look.  An upturned tree root lay embedded in the side of the bank.

“What is it?” Ben asked.

Hoss hauled his prize out of the mud.  But it wasn’t a prize, more like a doomsday bell.

“It’s Little Joe’s,” he said, the words constricting his throat.

Adam’s ferocity bit the air.  “All that tells us is that he was in the creek!  We already know that.  He may have lost it climbing out.”

Hoss was startled at Adam’s sudden anger, but he didn’t argue with it.  The last thing they needed right now was to give in to their fears.

“Adam’s right, Pa.  Don’t tell us nothin’ we didn’t already know.”

Grateful for their reassurance, Ben managed to drag up a smile.  “C’mon, let’s keep looking.”

***

Chapter Five

Will lowered himself into his rocking chair with a sigh.  It had been a long day.  He looked over to the corner of the cabin to the cot where the boy was sleeping.  Turning back to gaze into the fire, he smiled.  He had been given a miracle.  God was giving him a second chance.

Freeing the lad from the roots and mud had not been easy, but Will persevered.  Back at his cabin, he roused the lad enough to walk inside, but the way he carried himself told Will he’d likely damaged his ribs, and, he discovered, that wasn’t all.  A nasty wound oozed behind his left ear, along with a multitude of gashes and bruises.  Overall, Will decided, he’d been pretty lucky.

Across the room, the focus of his attention shifted, and moaned.  Fetching a cup of water, he hoisted the lad against his chest. “Here’s some water, boy.  You need to drink.”

“Pa?”

“C’mon, son, drink this down.”  

The lad opened his lips and drained the cup.  When he finished, Will laid him back down, and kindness was in the calloused hands that caressed the boy’s face.  

“You rest now, son.”

“Thanks, Pa.”

Will smiled and went back to his chair.

***

The lad regained consciousness several times during the night and the next day, and each time he told the older man the same thing, hope blossomed in Will’s lonely soul.  But the lad was filthy, and the following evening the old tin bath got hauled out from the back of the barn.  Reluctant at first, he coaxed his charge into the tub and scrubbed off the mud. 

Laying the boy down after taking care of his injuries again, the young man put out his hand.  “Pa.”

Will took the hand in his.  “It’s all right, son.  You can rest now.”

The young man’s gaze searched his features.  A lean, long face stubbled with four days of growth.  Dull sandy hair lay flat and lank.  Worn down by hard work and sadness, it was an aged face and made William Jennings look older than his fifty-six years. 

The gaze lingered on his brown eyes before the young man said, “I’m sorry.”

“Fer what?”

“Not remembering you.”

Will smiled and ran a hand through the boy’s clean, soft curls.  “I told you.  It don’t matter none.  You had an accident.  A nasty fall an’ got a bang on the head.  People sometimes don’t remember things after that.  Don’t you worry.  You hear me?  Now, d’you think you can eat somethin’?”

Receiving a nod in reply, he went to the stove.

Trusting eyes followed Will.  No, he wasn’t worried.  He should be after waking up in a strange place, not remembering anything, even his name.  You’d think he’d be frightened, but he wasn’t because he was with Pa.  He knew he was safe.  He couldn’t remember it, but he felt the strength, the safety that came from his father deep down in his soul.  Unshakable certainty told him Pa had always been there for him and always would, and so long as he was, he didn’t have to be afraid.

The young man frowned as he felt the need to know one thing. “Pa?”

“Yes, son?”

“What’s my name?”

His father chuckled.  “I should’ve told you.  It’s Peter, or Pete as we call you.”

Pete rolled the name around his head.  To his disappointment, it didn’t strike a familiar chord.

He set this aside and asked, “We?”

“Your Ma and me.”

“Ma?”  Excitement crept into his voice, “She here?”

His father shook his head.  “She’s been gone nigh on six-year now.  Fever took her.”

Pete dropped his gaze.  “I don’t remember.”  Yet, in his heart, he was aware of the loss.  He could feel it acutely even though he had no picture in his head of the woman who caused these feelings.

“You sure take after her.”

“I do?  I wish I could remember her.  I think she loved me very much.”

“She did.  Now, let’s get some food into you.”

Will rocked in his chair and watched the sleeping figure on the bed.  Yes, God has given him a second chance.  His son was back, and this time things would be good.

***

Chapter Six

Pete’s recovery was rapid, and by the end of the week, despite some dizziness and headaches, he insisted on getting out of bed and helping around the cabin.

His ribs, which they decided were only bruised and not broken, were still sore.  However, Will could see Pete chaffed at the idea of sitting still and doing nothing, so he let him have his way.  But he couldn’t but chuckle watching the lad milking the cow and feeding and collecting the eggs from the chickens.  He also offered to make the dinner, but after one bite and much laughter, they agreed that would remain Will’s job.

“Sorry,” Pete giggled, “guess I’m not much of a hand with cooking.  You know you could’ve told me.  I don’t mind you saying if I ain’t good at something.”

Will grinned.  “Well, I guess I could, but where’s the fun in that?”

Pete’s high-pitched giggle broke out again.  Finding it impossible to resist, Will joined in.  He couldn’t remember an evening when he’d last laughed like this, all because his boy was home.

***

Over the coming days, Pete familiarized himself with the farm.  He was disappointed that he couldn’t remember any part of it, but he noticed how his hands easily turned to the work.  Although he had to take things slow because of his injuries, he knew what he was doing, which comforted him.

When he first curried the horses, a strong sense of familiarity struck him, but something different teased at the edge of his mind.  He’d tried to pursue the memory, but it slipped away, and a headache that split his brain like a spike replaced it.  He let it go.  There was no need to push things.  His memory would return when it was ready.

Straddling the fence one morning, he took a good look at the farm.  It was around two hundred acres, respectable in size and enough to provide a good living.  His experienced eyes took in broken fences, a barn roof in urgent need of repair, and fields that needed plowing ready for spring planting.

His brow furrowed further when he saw only thirty acres were ready for cultivation.  Another forty could easily be put to plow.  This would provide more feed for their animals, allowing them to increase their stock, and give a bigger cash crop.

But other concerns ran deeper.  Watching his father toil away, he wondered what kind of son he was.  How could he allow the farm to become so neglected?  Pa was doing the best he could alone, but what had he been doing?  He couldn’t shake the thought and asked his father outright about it that night.

Will shifted his food around his plate before answering.  “Well, you’ve been away.  We needed some extra money to cover the taxes, an’ you took a job to get it.  I know the place isn’t in great shape.  I’ve tried to keep up with the chores-”

Distressed to hear the shame in his voice, Pete laid his hand over his father’s to silence him.  “I’m not blamin’ you.  I know how hard you work and how difficult running this place alone must be.  I was just wondering why I wasn’t helping you.”

“You was helpin’.  I don’t wanna let you down.”

“No, Pa.  Never.  You can never let me down.  I might not remember, but I know it.  I’m back now, an’ I gonna do my bit.  Working together, we can get the farm back on its feet.”

Pete’s heart lifted to see the smile that swept his father’s face.

“Sure, son, you an’ me together.  We can do anything.”

***

Cool and moist, the soft earth crumbled between Pete’s fingers, good soil that would grow good crops.  Removing his hat, he wiped his brow, closed his eyes, and lifted his face to the sun, letting it warm his skin.  He took a deep breath.

A month had passed since the accident, and although there was no sign of his memory returning, he wasn’t worried.  His ribs, though still sore, were good enough for him to start the heavy work, and he was looking forward to getting on with it.  He was happy to be active again, but most of all, he was glad to be working with Pa.

During his inactive weeks, he’d had some ideas for the farm.  When Pa agreed, Pete was delighted.  The trust shown made his chest swell with pride, and he was determined not to let his father down and do better by him in the future.  Despite what Pa told him, he had a sneaking suspicion he hadn’t been as helpful in the past as he could have been.

Watching Pete from the cabin, Will smiled to himself.  It was so good to have his son back.  For the first time in a long time, he was looking forward to the future.

***

Chapter Seven

The three tired horses halted in the yard in front of the big ranch house. Their fatigue reflected ten-fold in the three men who rode them.

They’d spent the last month scouring every inch of Buckhorn Creek and its surrounding countryside until there was nowhere left to look.  Now, at a standstill, they could do nothing but get back to work.  Though it ripped at his soul, Ben accepted they had no choice but to rely on getting information through other means.  He’d sent telegraphs and posters to every town in a hundred-mile radius offering a reward for any news and prayed this would get results.  

But life goes on.  They were in the middle of the spring roundup and branding season, which would require every man on the Ponderosa.  Ben recoiled at the thought of the one who wouldn’t be there.

The weeks passed into another month, then two and three, and Ben’s friends looked on in growing dismay.

Dr. Paul Martin watched the Cartwrights come into Virginia City every week.  Ben to check the telegraph office and Adam or Hoss to collect supplies.  He couldn’t remember the last time he’d seen them go into the saloon, and no Cartwright had attended a social function since Little Joe had gone missing.  Paul shook his head when he observed his friend ride out empty-handed again.  It was time for a talk.

***

Ben tossed down his pencil and gazed around the large room.  The house was too damned quiet to concentrate, and there was the ever-present hope that Little Joe would come crashing in with spontaneous laughter and some outlandish excuse of where he’d been on his lips.  It was a hope that dimmed every day and took the light out of Ben’s life bit by bit.

The sound of a buggy drawing up was a welcome distraction, and he set aside his books to see who it was.

“Paul.  Come in and have some coffee.  What brings you out here?  You haven’t news of Joe?” he asked, sudden hope lighting his eyes.

Paul shook his head. “No.  It’s not Little Joe.”  Ben tried to hide the bitter disappointment that closed his throat and lifted a hand to offer his friend a seat.  “It’s you I’ve come to talk about.”

“Oh?” Ben bristled.  He felt interference coming his way.

“I’m worried about you.  All of you.  You can’t go on like this.”

“Like what?”

“It’s been four months since Little Joe went missing.  When are you going to accept he’s not coming back?”

Ben’s hands clenched on his knees.  “We don’t know that. I’ve got telegraphs out-”

“And how many replies have you had?” Paul interrupted.  He sat forward.  “Look at yourself.  Look at Adam and Hoss.  If you don’t face it for yourself, face it for them.  They can’t move on until they grieve.  None of you can.”

Ben flung himself out of his chair, unwilling to hear his friends’ words.  “I can’t.  I won’t give up on him!”

From where he had been standing, Hop Sing moved forward to lay the tray of coffee on the low, planked table.  His dark eyes flitted from Dr. Martin to his employer, who stood with his back to him, facing the fireplace.

“Thank you, Hop Sing,” Ben muttered over his shoulder.

Instead of returning to the kitchen, Hop Sing took a breath and spoke up, “Mr. Cartwright, you must listen to good Doctor.  Family need to heal.”  Ben turned a furious gaze on his cook, but the man pressed on.  “Hop Sing love Little Joe like he were son, but he gone now.  I need to say goodbye.  All need to do the same.”

Ben saw the emotion in Hop Sing’s face before he turned away and dashed back to the kitchen.  Shaken, Ben sat down.

“It’s not a betrayal to accept the truth,” Paul’s soft voice added.

Ben said nothing.  He couldn’t.  No words would come.  Paul got up, patted him on the shoulder, and left.  The coffee on the table sat untouched.

So much loss had been suffered already.  Three beautiful, wonderful wives, and now – now he had to surrender his youngest son?  Burying a child was the hardest thing a man could do, but many did it every day, so who was he to complain?  But at least they had a body to bury.  

Ben covered his face with his hands and wept.

***

Chapter Eight

Adam and Hoss rode into the yard, slowly dismounting before heading for the barn to take care of their horses.  The silence between them lay heavy like fog.

“Maybe Pa’s had some news today,” Hoss suggested with an effort.

Adam grunted.  He couldn’t bring himself to agree.  It went against his nature to pretend, but at the same time, he couldn’t tell Hoss he no longer believed there would be any news.  Since they ended their search, Adam’s rational mind had battled his emotional side and won every argument, forcing him to accept Little Joe was gone.  It hurt him more than he would have imagined possible, and having to hide his conclusion from his father and brother made it worse.  But how could he crush their certainty?  So, he grunted and kept his mouth shut.

Hoss sunk again into his morose thoughts.  He knew Pa would never give up on Little Joe, but his heart was breaking under the pressure of supporting him, finding it harder and harder to keep his hope alive.

From the window behind his desk, Ben watched his two sons trudge toward the house.  Hoss’s great body slumped, and Adam’s rigid.  Paul was right.  It was time.  Time to accept the loving, charming, infuriating ray of joy was gone from their lives.  Hearing the door open, he pushed back his shoulders and stepped out to greet them.  

“Sons, we need to talk.”

***

Chapter Nine

They might have had a month to recover, but Pete discovered plowing did his bruised ribs no favors.  He winced, readjusted the position of the straps around his chest, took a fresh grip on the plow, and urged Bertha forwards.

“Y’know, you never did like to plow lad, and them ribs are still sore.  Best let me do it.”

Pete scowled at his father, annoyed he’d let his discomfort show.  “No.  There’s too much for one man.  I’m fine.”

He saw the surprise on his father’s face.  Shame pricked him, and he wondered again how much help he’d been in the past.  Well, that was behind him.  From now on, he’d pull his weight.

With the wheat, corn, and potatoes planted, Pete turned his attention to the rest of the farm, and three months slipped past.  Looking into his cupboard, Will grimaced at his bare shelves.

“Gonna hav’ta take a trip to get supplies.”

“Fine.  Now will be a good time to go.  Everything’s in good shape, and we can both go to Carson City.”

“Well, I figured on goin’ to Dayton.”

“Dayton?”

“Yeah, it’s a might closer, an’ they’ll have all we want.”

Eager to visit any town, Peter missed the anxious look on his father’s face that vanished when he agreed to the change.  One town was as good as another, and they all had saloons.  He grinned, tilted his chair, and plopped his feet on the table.

“Yessir, I’m gonna get me the tallest glass of beer.”  

Bringing over the pot of stew, Will said, “Son, feet off the table.”

“Yes, sir,” Pete squeaked and dropped them to the floor. 

The room changed, and he looked at a broader, taller man with grey hair.  Pete knew this man, but he couldn’t see his face.  Recognition teetered at the edges of his mind, and he reached out to him.  His palms slapped to his forehead to hold back the white-hot pain that shot through his head.  Groaning, he doubled over.

“What is it, you sick?”

“Head … hurts.”

Will coaxed him to his cot to lie down before fetching a cold cloth.  Gentle hands rested on his forehead and rubbed his back.  He could feel the pain easing, and when he opened his eyes, Pa looked down at him, the concern showing in every line of his face.  The outline of the other man drifted away like smoke.

“You, okay?”

“Just a headache.”

“Good.  You rest awhile.  I’ll keep your plate warm.  You can eat later.”

Pete nodded and smiled at the man who always took care of him.

***

Thanks to their aged horses, the trip to Dayton was slow and required an overnight stop.  They arrived late morning and pulled up outside the mercantile.  

The owner greeted them with a stare.  “Surprised to see you back, Mr. Jennings, after what happened with them fellas from the Lazy Y.”

Will pulled the list from his vest pocket and thrust it at the man.  “I ain’t worried about that.”

When the man left to gather their goods, Pete asked, “What’s he talking about?”

“Oh, t’ain’t nothing.  I had me a spot of trouble a while back.”

“What sort of trouble?”  Will waved his hand and began to move away.  Pete caught his arm.  “Pa?”

“The Lazy Y’s a ranch near here.  You know cowboys.  Think they own a place.  They don’t take kindly to us farmers and gave me a hard time.”  Will patted his shoulder.  “It were just high spirits.”

Pete’s jaw clenched, but there was nothing he could do, and he let it go.

With most of the supplies packed up, Pete picked up the bag of flour when voices caught his attention.  He walked to the door to see Pa surrounded by three men.

“I told you to stay out of Dayton – dirt farmer!”  Turning the name into something offensive, the speaker stood between his two cronies.  Thumbs hooked into the front of his gunbelt and a sneer on his face.  He exuded arrogance.

“I … I don’t want no trouble.  I’m just leaving.”

The man cut a look at the water trough and grinned at his friends.  “What d’you say, boys?  We can’t let the dirt farmer leave without giving him a drink, can we?”

The men lunged, grabbing Will’s arms while the ringleader caught his shirt front.  

“Get your hands off him!”

Pete’s eyes blazed from under the shade of his hat.  Startled, the three cowboys glanced at each other.

“Look, mister, this ain’t got nothin’ to do with you.”

“It’s everything to do with me.  That’s my pa.  Why don’t you pick on a younger man, or don’t you have the guts for that?”

A grin spread over the leader’s face. “Wait right here, boys.  This won’t take long.”

Furious he might be, but Pete was curiously conscious of not feeling scared.  Somehow, he knew he could handle himself. Taking the time to assume a prepared stance, he waited for the cowboy’s onslaught.  The words, ‘Keep those elbows in,’ and ‘Keep your guard up,’ flashed through his mind.

Dodging the punch thrown at him, Pete dealt the man a punishing blow to his midsection and followed this up with an uppercut to the jaw.  The cowboy went down. 

“You got something to add?”

The two others broke from their dumbfounded trance to shake their heads. 

Ignoring them, Pete went to Will.  “You all right, Pa?”

“No … no,” Will stammered.  “Let’s go home.”

Pete scooped up the bag of flour and dropped it into the back of the buckboard.  A crowd had begun to gather, interested in the commotion, which seemed to bother his father.  Casting one last look at the Lazy J hands, he clambered aboard, and Will shook up the team.

Bill Turner had been visiting his daughter and new grandson for the past few months and was waiting for the stage to take him home when the fight attracted his attention.

He broke out into a grin.  If there were a brawl, sure as eggs were eggs, Little Joe Cartwright would be at the center of it.   Hadn’t he heard he’d got himself into some trouble just before he’d left Virginia City?  He chortled at the thought of teasing Ben over this new piece of high jinks when next he saw him.

Intending to say hello, he made his way across the street.  But when he called his name, Little Joe didn’t seem to hear him.  Only the older man beside him looked around before whipping up his team.

***

Pete reached over to catch the reins and ease up the pace.  “Whoa, Pa.  Betsy and Bertha can’t keep this up.  What’s wrong?”

“Sorry, shaken up, I guess.  Thanks for what you did back there.”

Keen to release the tension, Pete furled up his eyebrows and joked, “What?  Defending my pa?  What self-respecting son wouldn’t have done that?”

To his surprise, Pa didn’t laugh.  Instead, he put a hand on his shoulder and squeezed it.  A rush of recognition snatched his breath with its intensity.  Will smiled, and Pete returned it.  No words were needed. 

“Sorry, you didn’t get your beer.”

Peter grinned.  “Let’s say you owe me one.”

***

Chapter Ten

Although purposeful, the three Cartwright’s steps were unhurried as if none were in haste to reach their destination.  The talk the day before hadn’t been easy, but they’d all agreed to buy a headstone and hold a memorial service.  They had a long way to go, but Ben felt a peace settle over them as they began to grieve.

When someone called his name, Ben turned to see Bill Turner with a wide grin on his face.  He remembered Bill had been away and didn’t know about Little Joe yet.   He found he was relieved not to have to deal with another sympathetic neighbor.

He took the man’s hand in a firm grip.  “Bill, good to see you.  How’s Sally doing?”

“She’s just fine, Ben.”

“And your grandson?”

Bill puffed up his chest with pride.  “Got the look of his grandpa about him.”

It was good to hear about a new life, and Ben smiled, pleased at his friends’ delight.  “That’s fine, fine.”

“He’s walking already.  Dashing all over the place, a regular little bundle of quicksilver.”  

The word sent a spasm of pain through Ben’s heart at the thought of the other quicksilver child he’d never see again. 

“Yeah, he’s gonna be a handful that one, which reminds me.  I just saw Little Joe in a nice little fight.  Boy, he polished that fella off easy.” At the shocked faces in front of him, he faltered.  “What’s the matter?”

Ben clutched Bill on either arm.  “You saw Little Joe?  When?  Where?”

“Yesterday, in Dayton.”

“Are you sure?  Are you sure it was Little Joe?”

“I’ve known Little Joe since he was knee-high!  I think I’d know him when I see him.”

Adam jumped in, “Was he alone?  Was he all right?”

“I told you he laid that fella out easy.”

“There’s no doubt it was Little Joe?” Ben asked again.

“Yes.  What’s this all about?”

Ben slapped his friend on the back.  “Bill.  You’ve just made this the best day ever.”

“Huh?” Bill gaped.  Baffled, he watched the three men run off down the street.  “If that don’t beat all.”

Adam glared over his saddle at his father.  “If Joe’s been in Dayton this whole time, why hasn’t he contacted us?”

“All that matters right now is he’s alive.”

The three men hurtled out of Virginia City to the Ponderosa to fetch supplies.  Then on to Dayton.  Where Ben hoped to find his missing son.

***

“Dadburnit Pa!  Somebody in this dadburned town must’ve seen Little Joe?” Hoss pushed back his hat and snatched up his glass.

So far, their search and questions had elicited little response or information, and they’d withdrawn to the saloon to ease their frustration with a beer.

Their first call to the sheriff set the tone.  He showed no interest in their problem, and the posters Ben had sent out sat on his desk, the top one ringed with marks from his coffee mug. 

Hustled out of the sheriff’s office by his sons, Ben muttered remarks about the man’s fitness to do his job on the way to the hotel.  Followed by a visit to the stables, doctor’s office, and mercantile.  Each time they came up blank

Ben made a growl in his throat.  “We’re not leaving ‘till we find him or get some information.”

The three drank their beers, and the saloon filled with the evening crowd.  Deciding to see what his reward would shake loose, Ben pulled out a handful of the posters he retrieved from the Sheriff.  

Going to the bar, he called for the attention of the patrons.  “Gentleman, my name’s Ben Cartwright, and I’m looking for my son, Joseph.  We’ve had word he was seen in Dayton a few days ago.  I’m offering a reward of five thousand dollars to anyone who can provide information that leads to him.  The details are on the poster.”

He laid the posters on the bar and returned to his seat.  Worth more than a year’s wage, the sum caused a stir of excitement, and several men got up to take a look. 

Hoss grinned at him when he sat down.  “That’s stirred them up.”

“Good.  Let’s hope it gets results.”

Abel Jennings nursed the single glass of beer he could afford and gathered in his resentment.  He’d just come from Virginia City and had heard all about the Cartwrights.  He knew they were rich, but not how much until now.

All his life, Abel had never managed to get his big break, find his big bonanza.  His last venture, silver mining in the Comstock, had died a death thanks to the lousy card sharp who cheated him out of his stake money.  Now he was down to his last few dollars and forced to visit his brother.  He could always squeeze a coupla of bucks out of Will.

Leaving the saloon, he stopped and picked up a poster, drinking in the information and, most of all, the reward.  He could sure use that kind of money.

***

Chapter Eleven

Sitting astride the fence, Pete looked over the newborn calves.  He chewed on the grass stalk hung from one side of his mouth while he summed up their condition.  Moving the cows to a pasture with better grazing had paid off.  Maybe next year, they’d have enough stock to send to market?  Pa had told him they’d never managed to do that before.  The idea they could put a smile on his face.

He also had an eye on a young bull he’d spotted in their neighbor’s herd.  Once he discovered the man had only moved in six months ago, Pete rode over and spoke to him about the animal.  Knowing the farmer had never met him made him feel easier.  He was embarrassed at this piece of foolishness over his memory loss, but he couldn’t help how he felt.  But, the conversation had gone well, and he was hopeful that they could afford to buy the animal with the money from the extra cash crop.  Then they’d be on their way to improving their stock.

Like a kid at Christmas wanting to surprise someone with a special gift, he hadn’t told his pa yet.  His grin widened, and his eyes sparkled when he imagined the look on his face.  Yeah, everything was going well.  

The clanging of the old bell told him supper was ready.  He sprang off the fence to swing mount Bertha and set her into a reluctant trot back to the cabin.  They’d just sat down to eat when the door crashed open.

“Howdy, brother, looks like I’m just in time for supper.”

“Abel,” gaped Will.  The man looked at Pete, frowned, and opened his mouth to speak.  Before he could, Will jumped up.  “It’s good to see you.  Pete, this here’s your Uncle Abel.  My older brother.”

Pete could see the resemblance, although Able was stockier than his pa.  His eyes also had a mean look that lacked his father’s warmth.  He didn’t take to him.

“Erm … Abel, why don’t you and me step outside for a moment?  Pete, go on an’ eat.  We’ll be back.”

The two men moved outside.  Pete sighed.  He knew Pa was taking him out to explain his memory loss since he didn’t want to upset him by doing it there.  He smiled, and his eyes softened as he thought of the consideration that showed.

“What in tarnation is goin’ on?” Abel demanded.

“Shush, please.  I don’t want him to hear,” Will begged, although he’d dragged his brother to the barn to be out of earshot.

“I don’t know what’s goin’ on, but I know one thing.  That kid in there ain’t your Pete!  The last time I saw that pig-nosed boy of yours, he had a shock of hair like straw, not brown curls!”

“I can explain.  I found the boy half-drowned.  I saved him, brought him back to life.  He can’t remember nothin’ from before an’ he’s mine now.”

Will stared at his brother, who fumbled in his pocket for a folded piece of paper.  He prayed that just this once, Abel would go along with him.  When a smile spread over Abel’s face, he swallowed – hard.

“Do you know who you’ve got there?  That’s Joseph Cartwright, one of the Ponderosa Cartwrights!  His pa owns one of the biggest spreads in Nevada.”  Abel held out the paper.  “He’s offering a five-thousand dollars reward for the boy.  That’s two and a half thousand each!”

Will’s eyes widened, and panic tightened his chest.  “No, Abel, no!  You ain’t takin’ Pete away from me!”

Abel waved a dismissive hand.  “What’re you talking about?  He ain’t Pete an’ that money-”

Abel broke off when Will grabbed the pitchfork.

“I ain’t losin’ him, Abel.  You got no right to take him.”

His brother’s eyes narrowed, and Abel swallowed again, trying hard to stop his hands from shaking.  He’d never stood up to him before, but Pete was his boy.

Able lifted his hands in a placating gesture.  “All right, brother, you win.  I won’t say a word.”

“You promise me now, Abel, ‘cause I ain’t joshing here.  That’s my boy, an’ no one’s taking him.”

“Yeah, if you say so.  C’mon let’s get some supper.  I’m starved.”

Relief swept through him, and Will put the pitchfork aside to return to the house.  He failed to notice the calculating look that crept into his brother’s eyes and the small smile that played on his lips.

***

Abel watched his brother and Pete head to the fields the next morning.  He needed to formulate a plan to get Will to give up Pete, or rather Joseph.

Walking around the farm, he was struck by how good it looked.  A lot different from how run down it had been the last time he’d visited, with Will struggling to keep it up on his own.  Pete was no help preferring to spend his time in Dayton or Carson City drinking and gambling.  Able shrugged, not that he could blame the kid for that.  He’d also hated farming, so he’d let Abel keep the farm after their pa had passed, although he’d milked it for money over the years.

Leaning on the fence looking over the cattle, he whistled in appreciation.  The place looked mighty fine.  He might be a rich kid, but the Cartwright boy could work.

Meandering about, he found himself at the small family cemetery.  Their parents and the grave of their little sister lay side by side.  Behind them was Will’s wife, Sarah.  He stopped and frowned.  Alongside hers, he saw a fifth mound.

Abel scratched his head.  It was a mound all right and fairly recently put there, but there was no cross.  Curious, he began to cast about and found it hidden under a bush.  A cruel smile stretched his thin lips when he read the wooden marker.  He had what he needed.  Will would do whatever he wanted.

***

“No!  I told you.  Nobody is takin’ Pete away!”

“He ain’t Pete, and you know it!”.

Will turned and glanced out the barn door to check Pete was still nowhere in sight.  He might have known Abel wouldn’t let this drop.  Five thousand dollars was too much money for him to forget.

“I took a walk earlier.  Tell me, brother, just who is it buried in that unmarked grave next to Sarah?”  The color drained from Will’s face.  Abel grinned.  “You don’t hav’ta tell me.  You shoulda done a better job of hiding the marker.”

“It ain’t what you think?”

“What?  That you killed him?  Why should I care?  But the sheriff would.  But there’s no reason for me to say anything with my share of five thousand dollars.  Just think what you could do with that money.”

“I don’t care about the money.”

Contempt bled through his brother’s features.  Will began to tremble, and then Abel smiled.

“Maybe you won’t hav’ta.  The kid can’t remember nuthin’, right?  So, we tell him it’s a scam.  That he looks like the Cartwright boy.  We hand him over and get the money.  Then he runs away back to you.”

“But what if he remembers?”

“Even better,” Abel carried on as if Will hadn’t spoken.  “Them Cartwrights are real rich.  They must keep more money in their house.  With the kid on the inside, he can get us in.  Just think, we can have the reward money and more.  Set us up for life!”

“No!  I can’t risk that.”

Before Will could move, Abel seized his throat and slammed him against the side of the barn. 

“You’ll do as you’re told, or I’ll get the sheriff out to look at that grave.  You’ll surely lose the boy then, and I’ll still get my reward.”

Will closed his eyes.  This was just like Abel.  Trapped, he gave in.  “What’ll we tell him?”

“Leave that to me.”

***

“I won’t do it!”

The two brothers gaped at Pete.  One in surprise, the other with annoyance edged into every cranny of his face.

“Son-”

“I’m not gonna pretend to be some poor man’s missing son so you can get a reward.”

“It’s five thousand dollars.  Just think what a difference that could make to the farm.”

“Pa, we don’t need the money!  The farm’s doing well.  ‘Sides, it’s a crazy idea.  How can I pretend to be Joseph Cartwright?”

“I told you.  ‘Cause you look like him!” Abel said.

“How can I possibly look like him enough to fool his family?  His own pa?”  Pete halted his pacing and whirled around to face his father.  “Wait.  When did you say he went missing?”

Before his father could speak, Able spoke up.  “About a month ago.  He went missing in the desert.  Everyone reckons he’s dead, but ole man Cartwright won’t give up on him.”

“A month?” Pete repeated.  He dismissed the thought that hadn’t yet formed and focused on the current contention.  “It doesn’t matter.  I ain’t doing it.”

Able slammed down his cup.  “Yes, you can.  I can tell you all you need to know.”

“I don’t care.  I’m sorry, Pa.”

The dismay on Pa’s face hurt Pete.  These were the first words they’d had, and he hated to argue.  But what they were asking was despicable. 

“Abel, give Pete an’ me a minute.”

Pete watched Abel rise.  He cut a look at Will but left them alone.

“Sit down, son.”  Too on edge to sit.  Pete resumed his pacing.  “Pete-”

“C’mon, Pa!  This is all wrong, and you know it.  We don’t need to steal to survive.  Maybe that’s what he does, but it sure as Hell ain’t what we do!”

Pete halted his pacing to stare out the window.  Any minute the rebuke would come.  Reproofing him for his tone and language.  When it didn’t, he turned.  The look on his father’s face dissolved his anger into concern.  Alarmed, he went and sat down.  

“What is it?”

“I’m sorry, son.”  The bleakness in Will’s voice chilled him, “I promised your uncle.  I owe him a debt.  A debt I hav’ta repay.”

Pete jerked up and strode back to the window.  Hands stuffed into the back of his oversized trousers, he looked out at their land.  So that was it.  But what kind of debt would make Pa do this?  He glanced back at his father, and the question died in the face of that desolation.  He turned away, unable to bear the sight.  He didn’t want to know.  But neither could he argue.  Debts had to be paid.

Defeated, he retook his seat. His final stab of resistance was a whisper, “I don’t know if I can do it.  Something so wrong.”

Will’s hands covered Pete’s, their thin bony fingers squeezing his, adding their silent entreaty to his verbal one.  “For me.  Can you try for me?”

“All right, Pa.  For you.”

***

From his rocker, Will watched his sleeping son.  He’d hated lying to him.  Unlike Abel, he wasn’t a man who found lying easy, but he was a lonely one, and loneliness was a powerful motivator. 

Ever since his wife died six years ago, he could go months without seeing a soul.  His son would show up maybe two or three times a year when his money ran out and leave as soon as he coaxed some out of Will. 

Until the accident, he’d still dreamed the boy would give up his life of carousing and gambling and return to the farm.  That he’d get back the laughing child, who’d once run so eagerly to help his pa and do his chores, but that was over and done.

Then the Lord, in his mercy, sent him a miracle.  The thought of losing Pete, this Pete, made it hard to breathe.  He’d already decided to let his brother keep all the money.  Pete wouldn’t want it, and with it, Abel would go far away.  Then they could return to the farm, and everything would be as it should.  They just had to get through the next few days. 

***

Chapter Twelve

“Four days! You’d think someone would have some news.” 

“Pa.  Why don’t you sit down?” Adam said from his position by the window.

Ben didn’t halt his pacing and repeated, “Four days!”

“We all know how long it’s been.”

“Perhaps I should speak to the sheriff again.”

“How will that help?  We just need to be patient.”

He knew Adam was right, but sometimes Ben wondered at his eldest’s ability to stay so calm. 

Rolling off the bed, Hoss said, “Well, I’m all for getting out of this room.”

The knock on the door froze them all before Ben ran to open it.  Disappointment rushed over him, seeing the man standing there.  He had the look of a drifter about him.

“Mister Cartwright.  Mister Ben Cartwright?” At Ben’s affirmation, he continued, “I’ve information about your son, Joseph.”

“Have you seen my son?”  Ben’s heart seemed to stop as he waited for the answer.  Could he cope with another letdown?

“Yes, Sir, I have.”

Reaching out, Ben dragged his savior into the room and ushered him to a seat.  The three Cartwrights formed an eager line in front of him.

“Where is he?  Is he all right?”

“He is now.  My name’s Bill Smith, and my brother rescued your son – pulled him from the river.  He’s been taking care of him on his farm.”

“It’s been four mouths.  Why didn’t he contact us?”

When Smith hung his head and looked ashamed, Ben regretted his question.

“You gotta understand.  My brother’s a simple man, and his farm’s a long way.  Plus, your boy was pretty banged up and too sick to leave at first.  My brother said he’d hit his head and said nuthin’ for a long time.  But you’re right.  He shoulda tried to contact you.”

“No.  Forget I spoke.  We owe your brother a great debt.”

“Well, talking of that.  The reward?”

“Of course, the reward is his.  With my thanks.  When can we go to your brother’s farm?”

“No need.  My brother’s bringing him.  His horses are a mite slow, so I came ahead to let you know and ease your minds.”

“Hear that, boys!  Little Joe will soon be home.”  

Slipping down the back stairs, Abel smirked to himself.  He’d had to do some fancy footwork to get the Cartwrights to agree to him bringing Joe to them, but the plan was working to perfection.  He laughed when he thought of the kid leaving them to return to Will.  Let Will have him.  Besides, he could always turn him over again in the future.

***

For two days, Pete listened to Abel droning on about the Ponderosa and the Cartwrights.  The unsettled feeling in his gut grew when the greedy light in the man’s eyes brightened every time he talked of their land and wealth.  When his uncle sprung his idea of robbing the Cartwrights, he’d been so enraged they would have come to blows if Pa hadn’t stepped between them. 

He tried to talk Pa around but finally gave up when he saw how distressed it made him.  Whatever happened, he was determined not to go along with any robbery.  No way was he going to let Abel drag his father deeper into trouble.  

Sitting next to him on the buckboard, they’d not said a word for hours until they almost reached Dayton when Pa said, “I know I’ve disappointed you.  But if we can get through this, we can say goodbye to Abel and get on with our lives in peace.”

He heard the regret and shame in his father’s voice and tried for a lighter tone, “Sure, together, we can do anything, right?”

He was rewarded.  Sitting up straighter, Pa smiled.  “That’s right.  We can.”

Abel was waiting for them in the alley at the edge of town.  When he turned to say goodbye to Pa, the worry on his face made him swallow down any further protests.

Pulled into a fierce embrace, his father whispered, “You come home soon now, y’hear.”

Pete managed a smile and a nod before walking away.

***

All three Cartwrights paced the floor.  Bill Smith had gone to meet his brother.  Ben wanted to go with him, but Smith was insistent.  His brother was a simple, retiring man who wouldn’t take kindly to people and fuss.  

When the knock came, Ben snatched the door open.  He didn’t see Bill Smith, his gaze riveted on the young man by his side.  The son he’d given up for lost.

Regardless of who could see, Ben reached forward, gathered his boy into his arms, and buried his face in Joe’s curls.  “Joseph.  Thank God.”

Ben pulled Joe into the room, stood back to let his brothers welcome him, and frowned.  Joe looked like a startled rabbit.

“You all right, son?”

“Oh.  Yeah.  I’m fine.” 

Smith stepped forward and took him aside.  “Like I done told you, Mister Cartwright, the boy were dazed and muddled up for a long time.  He don’t talk much about what happened.”

“I see.  Thank you, Mister Smith.  We owe both you and your brother more than you know.  With that in mind.  Five thousand dollars as promised.”

Ben placed the bills in the man’s trembling hands.  He knew it was more cash money than most farmers ever saw in a lifetime.  Grateful though he was, in his eagerness for them to be alone with Joe, he wasn’t sorry to see him out of the room.  Shutting the door behind him, Ben turned back to drink in the sight of his youngest.

He was relieved that Little Joe looked fit and healthy, but that’s where his relief ended.  Back held ramrod straight and hands clutched tight around his hat, Joe looked anything but happy to be back with his family. 

He caught the looks Adam and Hoss gave him and stepped forward to place a hand on his son’s shoulder.  “Well, I think we could all do with something to eat before we head home. How about it, Little Joe, you hungry?”

“Sure.  Sounds good.”

To Ben, it sounded like Joe thought it was anything but good.  Why did he look like he wanted to bolt?  Ben glanced at his other two, but they made no comment and gathered their hats.

***

Chapter Thirteen

Pete soon realized his uncle’s tutelage had been woefully inadequate.  Consisting of giving him their names and saying over again in different ways how wealthy they were, it left him with little to work with.  He did his best to appear relaxed, but he could wipe a sheen of sweat from his top lip by the time they stopped for the night.  He was sure the Cartwrights were wondering about him.  Worried looks were cast his way, and he’d catch them having quiet conversations that would stop as soon as he returned to camp after gathering wood or taking a pee.

He’d decided to hightail it out of there during the night.  The hideous thought of another day like he’d just endured urged him on.  Waiting until the camp was quiet, he sat up and slipped aside his bedroll.  He jumped when the soft voice came out of the dark.

“You all right, Little Joe?”

So sure they were all asleep, he almost cursed, “Err…yeah, Adam, fine, just found a lump.”

He slumped back on his saddle.  They were watching him closer than he thought.  The knowledge it was from concern made him feel physically sick.  When they found out the truth, it would kill them, and he wouldn’t blame them if they killed him when they did.

***

The Ponderosa stretched out before him, and Pete’s mouth dropped.  His uncle said it was a kingdom, and he hadn’t kidded.

“Good to be home, son?”

He drew breath.  “Yes, Sir.”

Although still comfortable and homely, the ranch house dwarfed his and Pa’s little cabin.  He chastened himself for the twinge of jealousy that shot through him.

The door flew open, and a small Chinaman raced out.  “Little Joe!  So happy you home!”

The Cartwrights laughed when the man dragged him inside, the whole time talking about all the food he’d prepared.

He was released from Hop Sing’s excited clutches by Ben.  “Whoa, Hop Sing, it’s been a long ride home.  I’m sure Joe would like a bath and a change of clothes before lunch.”

Pete had dreaded this part.  Having no idea of the layout of the house, he was sure to give himself away.  Hoss saved him.  With a slap on the back, he said.  “C’mon.  I’ll help you fill that bath, an’ you can have a nice soak.”

***

Pete wandered the bedroom, curious about his lookalike.  Since the Chinaman had snuck into the washroom and whisked his clothes away, he now wore Joe Cartwright’s.  But who was he?  He picked up a dime novel from the pile on the desk and smiled, then shook his head at the perversity of memory that let him recall he enjoyed these too and not his name.

Continuing his inspection, he made his way around the room until he came to the small frame by the bed.  His fingers ran over the portrait of a woman.  When they froze, he put it down with a snap.  Around him, the room closed in.  He gasped for breath and flung open the door to stagger into the hallway to drag in air and steady himself.  He wiped his top lip.  What the hell was that?  But he didn’t return to the room.  Instead, he shut the door and went downstairs, but the strange, unsettled feeling followed like a shadow.

On the half-landing, he stopped.  The conversation in the room broke off, and three pairs of eyes turned his way.

“Erm, I thought I’d get some air,” he muttered and rushed out of the house. 

Pete patted the silky neck of the pinto.  The animal was the one thing he truly envied Joe Cartwright for, and he’d have given anything to call him his own.  His hand moved in a soothing rhythmic motion, stroking the soft hair.  For the first time since he’d arrived, he relaxed.  Lifting the lid off a nearby barrel, he scooped out some oats.

“Here you go.  You’ll like these, Cooch.”  He frowned.  “Why did I call you that?”

He backed off from the horse, his skin tingling as the uneasy feeling returned.  He rubbed the back of his neck and laughed at his foolishness before moving back to Cochise.  Why wouldn’t he shorten the name?

“He’s sure glad you’re back.  We all are.  Course, I’m just glad I won’t be doin’ your chores no more.” 

Joe turned to see the biggest Cartwright peaking at him with upturned eyes and a crooked smile on his lips. 

Joe laughed.  “Thanks!” 

Guilt slugged him when Hoss broke into a grin.  “Lunch is on the table.”

His respite was over, and he followed Hoss back indoors.

After lunch, Adam and Hoss headed out to do chores.  Being alone with Ben Cartwright scared the heck out of Pete.  He decided to duck out.

“If it’s okay, I’ll go rest in my room.”

“Hold on, Little Joe, I want to talk to you.”  The hand he placed on Pete’s knee stopped his rise.  Feeling caught, he eased back down.  “Son, I know you’ve been through a lot, and I’m not going to press you to talk about it now, but I want you to know that when you’re ready, I’m here to listen.”

Pete’s throat worked.  He managed a strangled, “Thanks.”

He hoped that was it, and he could escape, but Ben added, “I thought I’d lost you.”  

Pete’s jaw tightened.  Disgust churned his insides.  He swallowed hard, afraid he’d lose his lunch right there.  When his eyes raised to Ben’s face, he looked away, horrified by the raw emotion he saw there.  He couldn’t bear it.  It took everything he had not to bolt up the stairs away from the kindness flowing off this man.  With a half-smile and a jerk of his head, he escaped.

***

Chapter Fourteen

Pete hid in his room and spent the afternoon composing a letter to the Cartwrights.  Consigning Abel’s plan to Hell, he’d decided to slip away that night but couldn’t do that without telling them the truth.  They were decent people and deserved that much.

He wasn’t entirely happy with his final effort, but it was the best he could do.  Folding the sheet of paper, he pulled open a drawer at the back of the desk and retrieved an envelope.  His hand froze.  How did he know that’s where they were kept?  The uneasiness that clawed at the back of his mind scratched a little louder.  The knock startled him so bad he jumped. 

Quelling his thumping heart, he called, “Who is it?”

The door opened, letting in the little Chinaman carrying a large jug.

“Supper ready.  Bring Little Joe water to wash.”  He set the jug on the washstand and added, “Wǒ hěn gāoxìng nǐ huíláile” (I’m glad you’re back)

Pete flushed and replied, “Xièxiè.” (Thanks)

Hop Sing gave him a beaming smile and left, not noticing the shocked expression on Pete’s face.  He wiped his mouth with the back of his shaking hand.  Fear prickled in his chest.  How did he do that?  Pete gave his head a shake.  Don’t be an idiot – think!

Of course! Pa had mentioned how much time he’d spent hanging around Chinatown in Dayton.  He’d said it was because he’d found the people interesting, but Pete suspected gambling had been the attraction.  To do that, he’d likely pick up some of the language.  He chided himself for getting spooked again.  Still, he’d be relieved to get back home.

***

Ben watched Joe pick at the food on his plate.  He couldn’t understand why he was so tense.  Everyone saw it, but they’d all agreed to ignore the issue for now and give Joe time to settle.  He smiled at Hoss, whose gentle flow of small talk kept the conversation going. 

When they moved to the living area, Joe’s gaze flicked from the clock to the stairs.  Ben wondered how long it would be before he excused himself.  Hoss challenged his brother to a game of checkers.  He was reluctant, but at least Joe agreed and was soon absorbed in the game.

The knock at the door broke the player’s concentration.  Joe looked up.  “I’ll get it.”

Ben noticed the check of surprise and puzzled look on his son’s face when he stood as if he questioned himself.  About to ask about it, Joe shrugged and moved to the door.  It opened to reveal two men.

“Is it just them?” said one who shouldered passed Joe.

When he recognized Bill Smith, Ben rose in welcome, but the smile on his face dropped seeing the rifle he was toting.  “What is this?”

Joe looked at the other man who said, “Abel thought it best not to leave you too long.”

Ben’s puzzlement deepened when Joe turned back to him.  Guilt edged into his face.  “I’m sorry, Mister Cartwright.” 

Smith jabbed Joe in the ribs with his rifle.  “Where’s the money?”

“I don’t know.  You haven’t given me time to find out.”

The rifle was swung to point at Ben.  “Cartwright, where’s your money?”

Hoss and Adam now stood beside him.  Expressions of disbelief on their faces.  Ben’s gaze stayed on his son when he replied, “In the desk.” 

The rifle waved in that direction, the three men moved, but Ben needed answers.  “Little Joe, what’s going on?”

“I’m sorry, but I’m not your son.  It was a lie, a trick to get the reward money.”

“If this is some kind of joke, it’s not funny.”

“It’s not a joke, and I’m not Little Joe.”

Hoss waved a hand at him.  “Look at you.  Who else could you be?”

“I’m not.  I just look like him.  I’m sorry.”

The man waved his gun again.  “Never mind that.  Get that money – now!”

Ben cast him a look of contempt but did what he was told.  Removing the money pouch from the tin box, he dropped it on the desk in front of his son.

“It’s as much your money as mine.  You only had to ask for it.”

His son blanched at the words, but the other’s man’s eyes gleamed with greed.  “How much is there?”

“About a thousand.”

“Not much.”

Smith moved to grasp the pouch, but before he could get to the desk, Joe put himself between him and the money. 

“Pa, please, let’s not do this.”  Ben’s eyes widened in shock.  Joe wasn’t speaking to him.  When the other man didn’t move, Joe pointed to Smith.  “Abel can have the reward.  We don’t need-”

The butt of Abel’s rifle clipped Joe on the chin knocking him sideways to his knees.  “Shut up!”

Incensed, Ben went to help.  But the other man was before him, pulling Joe away from Abel, away from him.

“There’s no need for that,” he told Able and put a hand out to turn Joe’s face and examine the injury.

“I’m all right,” Joe replied and wiped the blood from his lip.

Ben’s world tilted, and he gripped the back of the desk chair.  This can’t be.  This is my son – must be my son.  The specter of loss loomed before him and opened the empty chasm in his chest.  Then he looked at the man squaring up to Abel.  Eyes blazing deep emerald, nostrils flared, chin jutting out, and lips pressed tight together.  A face he’d often seen on his hot-tempered, stubborn youngest through the years.  He glanced at Abel and Will and rejoiced.  They didn’t recognize that look or realize a powder keg stood before them.

“We’re not takin’ that money,” Joe told Abel, and there was cold fury in his quiet words.

“You givin’ me orders, boy?”

“That’s right.  You can have the reward, but no more.  Tell him, Pa.  We don’t need it.  Remember, together we can do anything.”

The pride on Will’s face wounded Ben.  Who was this man who looked at his son that way?  But in an instant, that look changed to one of horror when Abel laughed.  

“You dumb kid.  He’s not your pa!”  

“No, Abel.  You promised!”

“Don’t you get it yet?  You really are Joe Cartwright.”  Abel pointed at Ben and jeered, “He’s your real Pa!”

“Pa?”

Ben took a step forward, responding to that word and the torment in it.  But it wasn’t to him his son had spoken, and his heart ached for the anguish he saw in his face.

“He fished you out of a river.  You’d forgotten who you were.  So he kept you.  Tell him what happened to the real Pete.  Tell him who’s in that unmarked grave!”

Will whimpered under the battering of words and seemed to shrink in on himself.  When Joe went to him, Abel leaped forward to snag him under his arm and pull him close.  When Ben came around the desk, the rifle leveled at him.

“I reckon you Cartwrights are good for a lot more than that thousand, and now we’ve settled this one is yours, your gonna hav’ta pay to get him back ‘cause he’s coming with me.”

Ben felt the powerful presence of his sons at his back, ready to make a move.  All they needed was an opening.  When Abel backed toward the door dragging Joe with him, Will stepped forward.  His weapon pointed at his brother.

“No, Abel, I ain’t gonna let you do that.  We ain’t hurtin’ the lad no more.  Let him go, or I’ll kill you.”

The explosion ripped the air.  Shocked, everyone stood motionless for a fraction of a second.  Then things began to happen at once.

Joe cried out and broke loose of Abel to bolt toward the collapsed body of Will.  Hoss steamed straight at Abel and laid him out with a bone-crunching punch while Adam grabbed his rifle.  Ben followed Joe, who knelt beside Will, hands pressed to his chest to stem the blood flow.

Becoming aware of Ben’s presence, Joe turned stricken eyes to him.  “Please, help him.”

A surge of anger spiked through him.  How could Joe ask him that?  To help the man who had taken his son.  He had more reason to hate than help him, but then he looked into his son’s eyes and saw the frightened, desperate child begging for mercy.

He ran to the dresser and grabbed a handful of napkins.  As he returned to Joe, Hop Sing appeared chopper in his hand, ready for action. 

“Get the medical chest,” Ben told him.

Dropping on one knee, he pressed the cloth onto the wound and realized there’d be no need for the medical chest.

“Thank you.”

Being thanked like a stranger weighed heavy on Ben’s heart, and his gut constricted seeing the love in his son’s eyes for the dying man.  He’s taken that too.  He glanced up when Adam and Hoss joined them.  With a shake of the head, he indicated nothing was to be done.

“Pete … son.”

“No, Pa, don’t talk.  Lie still.  We’ll get a doctor.”

“No … no time.  I hav’ta tell you.  Make it right.”  Will drew in a breath, swallowed, and coughed.  Seeing the blood trickle from his mouth, Ben knew it wouldn’t be long now.  “Abel told the truth.  I killed my Pete.  Didn’t mean to, but I caught him tryin’ to rob me of the last money I had.  We fought, and he fell on his knife.”

“Oh, Pa, don’t ….” Joe’s voice broke as tears began to fall.  Stroking Will’s hair, he pressed his other hand on the cloth drenched in blood.

“When I found you, and you didn’t remember, I thought God had forgiven me.  Give me a second chance to do it right.”  With each breath more brutal than the last, Ben knew Will was fading.  Joe caught and held tight when Will tried to lift his hand.  “You were … the best son a man could have, and I were happy.  Don’t you forget that.”

When the hand he held slipped away, Joe’s trembling ones went to Will’s face.

“No, Pa, no!  Don’t die!  Pa!  Pa!”  

“He’s gone,” Ben told him.

Joe didn’t seem to hear and carried on patting Will’s face.  Adam leaned down and put a hand on his shoulder, “C’mon.”

Joe flung him off.  “Leave me alone!”

“Little Joe!  We’re just tryin’ to help you.  We’re your family.”

At Hoss’ words, Joe pulled himself upright and staggered away from them.  The terror in his eyes wrenched at Ben.  He stood and put out his hand.

“Joseph, what he told you was true.  You’re my son.”

“No, no, it can’t be.  Pa wouldn’t lie to me.”  Joe scrubbed his face.  His bloodied hands left ghastly, scarlet smears over his pale, sweating skin.  “It can’t be.  Can it?  I don’t remember.”

When Joe’s legs buckled, they rushed forward.

***

Chapter Fifteen

Sunlight teased its way through the gap in the curtains letting Ben know the dawn had arrived.  Joe hadn’t regained consciousness all night, and Ben was worried.

Adam appeared carrying a cup of coffee.  “Breakfast is on the table.  You should eat.”

Ben accepted the coffee but ignored the suggestion.  “What if we’ve damaged him mentally?  Trying to force him to accept who he is?  Dr. Hickman warns us not to do that with Hoss.”

“Yes, but Paul said some doctors believe telling amnesiac patients about who they are is the best treatment.”

Ben grunted and nodded, but the weight on his chest didn’t lift.  Adam drew the curtains letting in the insistent sunlight, and Joe began to stir.

Aware he was coming out of sleep, he snuggled further into his pillow, trying to reclaim his slumber.  He was bone tired and didn’t want to wake yet.  When the voice started, he grumbled.  “Go away, tired.”  When that didn’t work, he gave in.  It seemed less effort to obey than ignore the dogged demands. 

It took a moment for his eyes to focus.  The broad shoulders, greying hair, and brown eyes formed through the haze.  

“Pa?”

“How are you feeling?”

“Tired.”

“Pa, does he…?”

Joe frowned.  What was Adam doing here?  Was he sick or something?  He bolted upright.  The memories crashed in like a landslide.  How close he’d come to leaving his family behind – the look on Pa’s face when he’d denied him. 

“I remember.  Oh, God.  I’m sorry, Pa.”

Pa enveloped him in his arms.  There was no hesitation, no holding back.  Love and security flowed through him, and he shuddered at what he’d almost lost.  Breaking free, he looked into his father’s eyes and saw their history together.

“Welcome home, son.”

***

EPILOGUE

The two men stood in front of the grave.  Little Joe had insisted they return Will Jennings to his farm and bury him next to his wife and son, whose marker Joe reinstated.

Ben pushed aside his reluctance when he saw how much it meant to him.  He gave Joe whatever help he needed and hid the pain at seeing the thought, care, and love his son expanded on a man he felt had no right to them.

The burial was a small affair with only the Cartwrights and the Parson in attendance.  When the short service ended, they were left alone to have some private time at the grave.

Joe twisted his hat in his hands and cleared his throat, “It’s strange.  Even though my memories are back, I still feel something for him.”

Joe might have bowed his head so that Ben couldn’t see his face, but he knew Joe’s eyes were on the grave’s marker.  In truth, he still harbored resentment toward Will, but being a wise father, he kept this to himself.

“You can’t just stop caring for someone.”  

“But these feelings weren’t his by right.  They were yours.”  Ben saw the quiver in the chin as Joe fought to control his emotions.  “I’m sorry I betrayed you, and I’m sorry I couldn’t save him.

“Is that …?  Little Joe, don’t ever think that.  Because you didn’t.”  Ben put a hand on Joe’s shoulder and considered the grave.  They had to make their peace with this.  “As for Will, you did save him.”

“What d’ya mean?”

“You heard him.  You made him happy.  He died loving his son and knowing he was loved back.  No man can ask for more than that.”

“Thanks.”  Joe took a deep breath and looked around.  Through inquiries, Joe had located Will’s heir.  The cousin was a young man with a hopeful family working as a clerk in Genoa.  More than willing to leave his current occupation behind, he was keen to take on the farm.  “I’m glad his family is coming, and he won’t be alone.”

“C’mon.  Let’s collect your brothers and head home.”

They found Adam and Hoss chatting to the hand they’d hired to look after the place until the new owner arrived.  When they joined them, Joe gave the man some last-minute instructions.

As they rode out, Hoss asked, “Hey, Little Joe, you really do all that plowing and plantin’?”

“Yep, Big Brother.  I really did.”

Ben, who’d been impressed at the condition of the farm, added, “You did well here, son.  I’m proud of you.”

Joe smiled, and Cochise pranced on ahead.  Adam and Hoss joined him.  Ben hung back, content to watch his three sons.  They still had Abel’s trial to face, but they’d get through that together.  Together, he knew, they could do anything.

Hoss cracked a joke, and Joe laughed.  His high infectious giggle drifted back to Ben.  He drank it in like nectar.  Adam then said something, and Hoss’s loud guffaw joined Joe’s laugh, only to have Adam’s rich baritone added.

Ben frowned and urged Buck into a canter to catch up.  Those three were having altogether too much fun without him!

**The End**

[October 2019]

If you enjoyed my story, I hope you will consider leaving a comment.  Thank you.

Episode referenced:

A Stranger Passed This Way – Written by William L. Stuart

Loss

By Bakerj

***

BOOK ONE
~ Love and Responsibilities ~

“I now pronounce you man and wife.”

When the cheers went up, Ben surged forward to congratulate his son.

“Thanks, Pa.”  Joe kissed his beautiful bride again.  The grin on his face so wide it almost cracked in two.

Joe had never been happier.  Ben smiled.  True, he’d had doubts about the relationship.  Joe’s brothers often quipped he could fall in love at breakfast and out again at supper, but this time was different.  The moment Joe spied Evaline next to her pa on that wagon crammed with their cornucopia of goods to sell, the die was cast.

Wishing a fervent hope for their future, Ben slapped his seventeen-year-old on the back and called for the musicians to strike up a jig.

***

Chapter One

Eva slammed the coffee pot on the table and repeated.  “I told you I’m not doing that.  It’s ridiculous!”

“No.  It’s not.  Either I go, or one of the hands.”

“I’m not a child.  I don’t need an escort when I take a ride or visit my father-in-law.”

“I say you do.  Now, do as I bid.”

“No!  Why should I?  I don’t see you, Frank or Dave doing that.”

Joe rolled his eyes at the mention of their hands.  “That’s different. We’re men.”  The plate whizzed passed to smash on the wall behind him.

“You just want to keep me prisoner!”

The bedroom door slammed behind his wife.  Grabbing his hat, he slammed out the front door and swung onto his horse.  Why the heck was Eva arguing?  His request wasn’t unreasonable with the Paiutes and Bannocks stirred up recently, and Comanchero raids in the territory.  Then there was Virginia City.  It was growing at an incredible rate and attracted every kind of lowlife.  Joe shuddered at the type of men that drifted onto the Ponderosa.  Dangerous characters skulked everywhere.  They’d lost cattle and were forever running men off.  Wasn’t that enough to concern him, without worrying about Eva’s safety?

Without conscious thought, his hands steered Cochise toward the man he’d turned to his whole life.  Pa.

“We’ve been arguing for three days.  I don’t understand why she’s acting like this.”

“Well, I can understand how she feels.”

“What?  But Pa, it’s not safe for a woman to ride about alone.”

“I agree, and you’ve explained that?”

Joe got up and walked away.  Should he have to?  He was head of the household and in charge.  “Yes.  I told her.”

“You discussed it, or you told her?”

Joe shot a look over his shoulder.  Part of him resisted what his father was driving at.  “Does it matter?”

“I think it would matter a great deal to Eva.”

“But I’m her husband.  Shouldn’t she do what I say?”

“Yes, if that’s the kind of marriage you want.”

Succumbing to the inevitable lesson, Joe plopped down next to his father.  “What d’you mean?”

“Do you want a partnership or a dictatorship?”

“You’re saying I should talk my reasons through with her.”

“I do.”

“What if she still won’t listen?”

“Then maybe you’ve got it wrong.”  His father laughed when his mouth dropped open.  “Y’know, your mother was a wonderful woman.  Aside from her beauty, she was brave, independent, and feisty.  My fiercest ally and my loudest critic, she’d never let me get away with one poor decision.  Together, we made a formidable team. 

“You’re the man, which means you hav’ta be strong and in charge.  But a husband is more than a man who gives orders and expects them to be obeyed.  Marriage means sharing your life, really sharing, not just your hopes and dreams, but your fears and worries too.  That’s what makes you stronger because you’ll be facing life together.  Do you understand?” 

Joe did.  He gave his father a sheepish smile and in return Pa dropped a hand on his shoulder.  “If your reasons are sound, Eva will understand and back you.  Give her the chance to do that.”

“I will.  Thanks”

“Anytime, son.”

Ben exhaled as Joe rode away.  Getting to know Evaline in the months before the wedding, it concerned him how shy, even meek, she was.  Not the kind of girl he’d expected his headstrong, volatile youngest to fall for and it worried him that she might not stand up to Joe.  Maybe he’d underestimated her.  “Good for you, Eva.”

Joe cringed during the ride home.  No wonder Eva lost her temper.  Dropped from the heavens, Eva was a rare brilliance that lit up his life.  How could he jeopardize that?

Joe’s arm tightened, drawing his wife’s soft form closer.  “I’m sorry.”

“Me too.  I should’ve known you had good reasons.”

“And I should’ve explained.  I can’t bear the thought of anything happening to you, is all.”

She snuggled deeper into his chest.  “Well, when you put it that way.”

Gentle fingers tilted her head, giving him access to her lips.  “Thank you.”

“What for?”

“Not letting me get away with being an idiot.  I want our marriage to always be a partnership.”

“I’d like that.”  

The pair settled further into the bench on the porch.  They’d started to gravitate here every evening, and it was becoming Joe’s favorite time of the day.  The orange-soaked sun dropped behind the distant horizon, and the breeze stirred his hair, dispelling the intense heat.

New, different, and a bit scary, marriage held territories yet to discover, but one part he always looked forward to.  He buried his face in Eva’s curls and breathed in the scent of lavender soap.  “Let’s go to bed.”

***

Chapter Two

“Boy, what a day.  I don’t think there’s anywhere I don’t ache.”  Joe stretched back onto the wagon seat, attempting to uncurl one niggly kink.

“Yeah, diggin’ fence holes in this heat ain’t my idea of fun neither.”

Giving up on the kink, Joe adjusted the reins to the team.  “An’ older brother gets the trip to the bank.  How come he always manages to draw the long straw?”

Hoss shook his head and recalled the smug look on Adam’s face when they’d drawn for the chores.  “Yeah, he sure is sneaky sometimes.”

“D’you think we’ll get finished tomorrow?”

“Sure.  We did more than I thought we would.”

Joe slapped the back of one hand against Hoss’ chest.  “Course we did.  We’re a great team.”

Hoss laughed but agreed.  He and Adam were close, but with him and Joe … their bond was special, deeper than most brothers and best friends.  A regular pair of rascals they were, too.  Hoss chuckled, remembering their antics.  Some folks thought Joe tricked him into those schemes, but they didn’t know them at all.  Hoss knew all of Joe’s wheedles.  Heck, he’d taught him most of them, and if he didn’t want to go along, Joe couldn’t have made him.  The truth was, he loved being part of those mad-cap adventures.  Younger brother had a real knack for making life exciting.  Besides, he’d hatched just as many, and Joe never failed to be by his side.  But since Joe had the silver tongue and charm, folks believed little brother called the shots.  They were mighty dumb.

Of course, since Little Joe got wed, they’d been a change.  They still joked and schemed, but at the end of each day, Joe’s thoughts turned toward home.  Hoss saw it now in those hazel green eyes, fixed with keen intensity on the road ahead, anticipation tightening his shoulders and curving his lips.  Hoss couldn’t blame him.  If a filly like Eva waited for him, he would be the same.

Hoss let out a sigh and received a sideways glance from Joe.  “What?”

“Nuthin’.  Just thinking.”

“Oh boy, should I be worried?”

“Ha!  You’re the only one we need to worry about getting ideas.”

“Well, while you’re thinking, come up with an excuse to explain that.”  Joe pointed to the rip in his shirt.

“Nobody needs to tell you how to charm your pretty little gal.”

“She is pretty, ain’t she?”

“She sure is.”

The look on Joe’s face set off a tiny ache in Hoss’s heart.  He could admit to envying Joe.  Romance hadn’t been kind to him.  The love he’d found wasn’t to be, and he hadn’t yet found another.  Sure, there were plenty of women ready and willing to marry a Cartwright, but having a wife wasn’t enough.  Hoss longed for a woman who looked at him the way Eva looked at Joe.  He wouldn’t settle for anything less.

“Hoss?”

“Huh?”

“Will you stop daydreaming, you big galoot!  I asked, will you stay for dinner?”

~~~

When they reached the last bend before Joe’s house, Hoss spotted a lone rider.  The man pulled up and touched his hat in salute.

Hoss asked, “Heading back?”

“Yessir.  I’m gonna get me some of Hop Sing’s good cooking.”

Laughing, Hoss hitched a thumb toward Joe.  “Meet Joseph, our younger brother.  Joe, this is Zeb Rance.”

The men exchanged greetings and parted.

“When did he arrive?”

“Adam hired him a few days ago.  Seems a good man.”

Joe grunted but said no more.

The buckboard rattling up to the house brought Eva through the door.  Hoss noticed the way she tidied her apron and primped her hair.  The look in her eyes, when they rested on his brother, sent tingles through his insides.  Yessir, that’s what I want.

“Look who I’ve brought home for dinner.”  Joe vaulted down from the seat to spin Eva in his arms, before kissing her.

Hoss clambered down.  “I hope you don’t mind.”

“You’re always welcome, Hoss.  It’s just fried chicken.  I’m still getting used to the stove.”

“Fried chicken!  My favorite.”

Snaking an arm around his shoulder, Joe teased, “Everything’s your favorite.”

Hoss threw a playful punch, and Joe ducked and giggled.  Eva slipped her arm through his, and they moved into the house.

Hoss turned to close the door, to hear Eva exclaim behind him.  “Oh, Joe.  Your new shirt.”  He burst into laughter.

~~~

The sound of the horse brought Eva onto the porch, wiping dirty hands on her smock.  She tensed to find, not Joe, but a stranger.

“Mornin’ ma’am.  Can I trouble you for water for my horse an’ me?”  Eva shaded her eyes against the sun, unsure if she recognized the man.  As if aware of her doubts, the cowboy went on, “I’m new here.”

Eva’s face relaxed into a smile.  “Help yourself.”

The long-limbed man dismounted and walked his horse to the water trough.  After he worked the pump and quenched his thirst, he moseyed back and leaned over the hitching post.  The grin that slipped across his face edged Eva closer to the front door.

“You’re the youngest Cartwright, Little Joe’s wife, ain’t ya?”

“Yes, that’s right.”

The man thumbed his hat back from his thin face, and the grin widened.  “You sure are pretty.”  Before Eva could react, he continued, “Sorry, ma’am.  Didn’t mean no disrespect.  Jest a cowpoke like me don’t often get to rest his eyes on a lady like you.  The name’s Zeb Rance, what’s yours?”

Every instinct said not to reciprocate, but not wishing to give offense, Eva told him. 

“Perfect name for a pretty young thing like you.”

Under his gaze, she took her step back, her skin crawling.  The sound of a horse brought her head around.  Her knees trembled with relief seeing her husband.

Joe looked from his wide-eyed wife to the man draped a little too comfortably over the rail.  “What’re you doing here, Zeb?”

“Jest getting a drink, Little Joe, and passin’ the time of day with Evaline.”

“It’s Mrs. Cartwright to you.”

The man straightened to his full height.  The insolence in him tightened Joe’s jaw.  Determined not to be first to break eye contact, Joe held the man’s gaze. 

Zeb smiled.  “Sure, anythin’ you say.”  He tipped his hat to Eva. “ ‘Scuse me, Mrs. Cartwright.”

Joe waited to dismount until Zeb left.  “You all right?”

“Yeah.  He scared me a little is all.”

His arm wound around Eva, while he fixed his gaze on the diminishing figure of the hand.  “I might have a word with Pa.  See about his moving on.”

“Hush, Joe, no.  He didn’t do anything.  I wouldn’t want a man to lose his job over such foolishness.”

He looked at her then.  “You sure?”  She shook her head, dismissing the suggestion.  The bright smile allayed his worry.  “Okay, but if he comes back, you tell me.”

“He won’t.”

***

Chapter Three

“Mornin’, ma’am.”

Eva dropped the pea pod she was shelling and spun around in her seat.  “Z … Zeb, what are you doing here?”

Leading his horse, she hadn’t heard him ride up.

“Jest passin’, an’ thought I’d pay my regards.  You’re lookin’ mighty pretty, Mrs. Cartwright.”

Eva stood.  The way he spoke rankled.  “I think you should leave.”

“Now that ain’t right friendly.  Is the boss’s wife too high and mighty to pass the time of day?”

“Of course not.”  Zeb smiled, and Eva bit her lip, regretting her hasty comment.

“Now, that’s right obliging of you.”  He stepped on the porch, backing Eva into the small table holding the bowl of peas.  Zeb tilted his head and smacked his lips.  “You sure are a beauty.  If I was your husband, I’d never leave you alone.”

Her breath quickened.  She moved around the table.  “You better leave.  If my husband finds you here… ”

Zeb laughed.  “Ain’t nobody here but you and me.”  Throwing his arms wide, he turned in a circle.  “Hello!  Anyone there?”  The shout went unanswered.  “See?  We’re all alone an’ can get cozy.”

Eva gasped a sob and ran.  Boots thudded on the wood in pursuit.  Rough hands grabbed and pulled her back to slam against the table, sending the bowl of peas scattering.  Zeb’s foul lips crushed to hers. The smell of him made her gag.  Yanking a hand free, she slapped his face.  Forced back over the table, the sound of ripping material tightened her stomach, and when course fingers clutched her breast, it lurched.  Adrenaline pumped, and her knee rammed hard into the soft tissue between his legs.  With a grunt, he fell back. 

Wrenching free, Eva broke for the house.  She threw the bolts and tumbled over the sewing basket getting to the rifle Joe kept loaded over the fireplace.  The thunder of a fist on the door almost made her drop the weapon.  She held tight.  “Get out of here!  I have a gun!”

A curse spat out.  “You better say nothin’, y’hear.  If you do, I’ll tell everyone you made up to me.  What would yer husband say then?”

The words seeped like oil through the door covering Eva in a slick of horror.  She clamped a hand over her mouth to stifle the sobs.  He mustn’t hear her weakness.  His retreat took her to the door to press an ear against the wood.  Hearing the horse being ridden away, she sank to the floor, pulled the rifle close, and curled into a terrified, weeping huddle.

The minutes ticked away unnoticed until she lurched away from the rattling doorknob to swing the rifle around.  “Go away!”

“Eva!  What’s wrong?”

The weapon slid to the ground.  Joe’s voice ratcheted up as she fumbled with the bolts.  She tumbled into his arms, where Zeb’s threats were forgotten, and in between the tears, poured out the tale.

Joe looked around the porch, taking in the disturbed table, upturned bowl, and scattered peas.

“Did he do this?” He asked, fingering her blouse.  When she hesitated, he grabbed her shoulders, forcing her to look at him.  “Did he tear your clothes?”

The tears brimmed and fell again.  “He … he tore it when he put his hand- ”

Joe didn’t need to hear more.  He turned to his hand, who stood gaping at the scene.  “Stay with her!”

Eva’s cries to be careful barely registered above the pounding of his horse’s hooves and blood in his ears.  His heart hammered against his ribs.  One thought, one focus, drove him on.  To beat the crap out of the man who dared lay hands on his wife.

~~~

Hoss halted when his younger brother came careening around the barn.  He shook his head.  Good job, Pa wasn’t back from Virginia City. He’d have a conniption fit seeing Joe ride in like that.

He raised a hand in greeting.  “Hi, Little Joe… ”  Off his horse, before Cochise even slowed, his brother charged toward the bunkhouse, pure murder on his face.  Hoss began to run.  “Joe!  What’s wrong?”

He reached the wooden building as Rance flew out, followed by his brother, who dived on the man.  The murderous intensity of Joe’s blows sent Hoss sprinting to pull him off the cowering hand.  Joe struggled like a demon, and Hoss had to cling tight.  Before he could demand an explanation, Adam appeared beside them.

“What’s going on here?”

“He attacked Eva!”

“He’s crazy!”  Zeb retorted, running a hand over his mouth to wipe away the blood.  “She’s lyin’, if she told you that.”

Joe’s renewed struggles made Hoss tighten his grip.  Blue eyes, hard like flint, fixed their gaze on the man.  “I think you’re the one who’s lying.”

Zeb shifted his feet.  “Look, I didn’t wanna say nothin’, seeing she’s Little Joe’s wife, but that gal made up to me.  She wanted it bad- ”

Unable to contain the explosion in his arms, Hoss’s grasp failed.  Joe burst forward, but before he reached the piece of scum, Adam smashed his fist into Zeb’s jaw, lifting him off his feet to crash in the dirt.

“Pack your gear.  You’re fired.”

“What?” Rance gasped, incredulous.  “Over a gal?”

“Clear your lying carcass out of here.  Now!”

“I’m owed fer the work I’ve done.”

Hoss stepped forward.  “Think yourself lucky you’re leaving with your hide intact.”

Zeb spat.  Before Hoss could stop him, Joe slammed a blow into his solar plexus.  He doubled over and went down.

“If I ever see you on the Ponderosa again, I’ll kill you.”

Hoss placed a hand on Joe’s rigid shoulder.  “It’s okay, Joe.  He’s got the message.”

Turning away, Joe stooped to retrieve his hat.  “I’d better get home.”

“You sure Eva’s okay?”

“Yeah, but I need to get back.”

Hoss ran a hand down the sweating and lathered Cochise.  “You better take another horse.  I’ll take care of him for you.”

“Thanks.  I rode him pretty hard.”

Joining them, Adam told Joe, “I’m sorry about Rance.  I hired him, so it’s my fault.”

“Forget it.  It could’ve been any of us.”

Hoss smiled.  Older brother tended towards accepting blame, and it gladdened him to hear Joe dismiss the idea.

A tip of his hat in salute, Joe was gone.  Now they only had to tell Pa.

~~~

By the time Joe arrived home, dusk had settled its comfortable haze over the landscape.  Joe found Eva waiting for him on their favorite bench.  The light from the open door cast warm shadows over her face, but not enough to mask its pale pallor.

“Where’s Dave and Frank?”

“They’re in the bunkhouse having supper.  Ours is on the stove.”  Eva stood but didn’t approach.  Her large blue eyes searched his face.  Even in the half-light, he could see the worry in them.  “Did you find him?”

“Yeah, he won’t bother you again.  Adam sacked him.”

Relief flitted across her face, but still, she didn’t move.  Her hands twisted into her skirt.  “He told me that if I said anything, he’d say I encouraged him.  I didn’t, Joe, I promise.  I’d never- ”

He crossed the distance between them, cutting her off when he gathered her into his arms.  “I know that.  I’d never believe you would, never.  I love you so much.”

Why had he left without reassuring her?  Their happiness was so intertwined it hurt to know she suffered even a moment’s anguish.  He held her tight, feeling her tension slip away.

“Come on.”  Eva smiled.  “Supper will be spoiled if we don’t eat soon.”

Joe kissed the tip of her nose.  “I’ll put the horse away first.”

“That’s okay.  I’ll take care of it for you.”

Empty dinner plates in hand, Frank strolled up.  Eva took the dishes, and Joe thanked him before following his wife into the house.

Snuggled in bed, Joe lay awake long after Eva fell asleep.  Love brought many blessings and responsibilities.  The worry that something might happen to Eva weighed on him.  Born from childish fears, following childhood events, he rationalized he should leave them behind, and hadn’t Eva proved she could take care of herself?  Still, he vowed to assess every new hand in the future.

***

Chapter Four

Adam eased off his horse and stretched to release the ache that plagued his back all morning.  A strong hand shaded his eyes as he evaluated the herd of beef.  They’d have to move them soon.  Grabbing his canteen, he joined his youngest brother squatting under a tree, before enjoying a long drink.

“Can I ask you somethin’?”  Turning to Joe, his mouth full of water, Adam nodded.  “How d’you know if a woman is enjoying … y’know … sex?”

Adam choked, startled by the question.  He wiped his mouth and fixed his brother with a pained expression.  “Don’t you think that’s a question for Pa?”

“Would you ask him?  C’mon, Adam, you know about women.”

“So, do you.  How did you know with Julia?”

The brief, tumultuous affair with Julia Bulette happened before meeting Eva.  He’d loved Julia, enough to marry, and her murder left him heartbroken, but looking back, he was embarrassed at how foolish he’d been.  Julia would never have accepted him.  Marriage to a naïve, barely seventeen-year-old rancher’s son wouldn’t have suited the worldly beauty.  But he’d always remember their time together.

“It was different with Julia.  That woman could do things I’ve never dreamed…”  Joe broke off, his cheeks flushed scarlet.  “Not that I mean … Julia was a real lady.”

“That’s okay.  You forget Hoss, and I discovered Julia’s Palace before you.  All her girls were ladies and … gifted.  But y‘know, Tom told me that Julia didn’t take clients anymore.  What you and she shared was different.”

“Thanks.”  Julia’s barman for years, Tom knew her better than anyone.  Joe had known Julia had left that part of her life behind, but it was still good to hear.  He shrugged, pushing off the memories.  “But Eva’s so innocent.  I don’t know what to do.”

Thankfully, older brother didn’t laugh but instead considered the matter.

“Why don’t you talk to Eva and ask her if it’s all okay?”

“D’you think she’d tell me if it wasn’t?”

Adam pulled a face.  He understood Joe’s argument.  It would take a brave wife to tell her husband things fell short in that area.  Married life could be tricky.  “All right.  Then the next time you … make love, try getting her to tell you what she wants.”

Joe’s gaze drifted to the cattle.  Making love was an activity they’d always enjoyed, but since Rance, there’d been a change.  He fretted that the attack preyed on Eva’s mind, and needing advice, he turned to Adam.   He thought on that advice now and, judging it sound, smiled.  “Thanks.”

“Anytime.”

~~~

Joe slipped into bed next to his wife.  The soft light of the turned-down lamp made her skin glow, and the shadows lengthened her lashes even further.  His eyes shone with admiration and longing.  The back of his fingers brushed down one cheek, and her eyes opened.

“Have I told you how much I love you?”

Her lips curved in response to his crooned words.  “Often, but tell me anyway.”

He leaned in and imparted a tender kiss.  Eva shifted her body closer, deepening the kiss.  Joe broke it to pull off his nightshirt.  When she loosened the ribbon on hers, letting it slide from her shoulders, a thrill curled his stomach.  Now, bare flesh touched bare flesh.  Adam’s words came back to him.  He swept aside the wayward hairs from Eva’s face. “What do you want me to do?”

“What?”

Love filled his voice, turning it rich and warm.  “Tonight, I want you to guide me.  I won’t do anything unless you tell me.”

“Oh, I can’t.”

He traced soft circles on her neck.  “Sure, you can.  I’m here to please you.”  Now his fingertips glided down her arm and back again.  “Tell me,” he encouraged.

Her mouth quivered when she whispered the timid requests into his ear, but boldness grew with their passion.  Feather-light, his lips and hands never lost contact with her skin, and when she hesitated, he urged her on with tender words.  The sweat and heat from her body seared through his, bringing his own desires to pulsating readiness.  Entreated to take her, they moved in one harmonious, raucous crescendo.  She cried out his name, once, twice, more, as he brought them to a shattering climax, and they collapsed breathless and sated.

Eva placed her head on his shoulder and stroked his moist, shimmering chest.  “That was wonderful.”

“Next time, it’ll be even better.”

She giggled at his boast.  Her reserve vanished, Joe lay back, and made a mental note to thank Adam.  They fell asleep in each other’s arms, and three months later, Joe and Eva announced she was with child.

***

Chapter Five

Joe tucked the mail into his jacket and grinned.  He’d hoped to run into his brothers, and there they were.

“You’re invited to lunch on Sunday.”  Instead of getting the response he’d expected, Hoss ducked his head and shuffled his feet, and Adam closed his eyes.  “What’s going on?”

“Will it be just us there?” Adam asked.

So that was it, Eva’s recent endeavors at matchmaking were catching up with her.  He scratched the back of his head.  “Erm … I’m not sure… ”

“Aww, Joe.  I can’t meet another gal.  That last one never stopped talking.”

“At least she could talk.  Mine never said a word except ‘Yes, Adam,’ and ‘No, Adam.’”

“An’ I heard Eva’s been talking to Mildred Pearson.”

“It’s not that bad.  There must’ve been a couple you liked.  Couldn’t you give it one more go?”  The two crossed their arms.  Joe begged, then rolled his eyes when that failed to move them.  “Okay.  I’ll talk to her.”

Adam laid one palm over his chest.  “We thank you from the bottom of our hearts.”

~~~

Eva tore open the letter Joe handed her and spread the single sheet.  “It’s from Pa.”

“What does he say?”

“Congratulations on the pregnancy.”  Joe grinned and went to get a coffee, allowing Eva to enjoy her letter.  “Joe!  Pa’s gotten married to Mrs. White.  He sold to her for years.  We always stayed at her boarding house when we passed through Oakland.  She was kind to me.  I always suspected she had a soft spot for him.”

“Good for Thomas.”

“He says he’s given up traveling.  They’ve sold the boarding house and bought a little store.  Isn’t that wonderful?”

“I hope he’ll be happy.  Although I’ve not forgiven him for making us wait.”

“Oh, Joe.  We’d only known each other two weeks when you proposed.  Besides, he wanted me to turn sixteen before I married.”

“Yeah, but that was the longest two months of my life.”

Eva tucked the letter in her apron. Moving behind Joe, she slipped her arms around his neck.  “I think it was worth the wait.”

Turning, he planted a kiss on Eva’s curved lips.  “Me too.”

“Speaking of marriages.  Did you invite Adam and Hoss to lunch?”

“Yes.”  Eva had worked hard on her mission, presenting several single ladies to his mule-headed brothers, but he’d promised them.  He caught her hands between his.  “They won’t come if you keep matchmaking.”

“Don’t they want to be married?”

“They’re grown men and want to pick their own wives.”

“I was only trying to help.  I thought it would be nice to have everyone married.”  Eva ran a hand over her small bump.  “I had such dreams.  The families visiting back and forth.  All us wives getting together.  The children playing.  It would be so lovely.”

Joe pulled her onto his lap.  “I know, sweetheart, and you tried.  But these things have gotta happen natural.  By the way, you weren’t really thinking of Mildred Parsons?”

“But she’s perfect for Adam.  She reads poetry, plays the pianoforte, and talks about things I don’t understand… ”

“And is po-faced.”

“All right.  No more matchmaking.  Besides, you’re right about Mildred.  She’s such a bore.”

Joe burst into laughter.

***

Chapter Six

The knocker pounding startled Ben out of his doze.  He glanced at the big clock and frowned.  Who could be calling at this hour?  He opened the door and staggered back when a flurry of skirts, coat, carpet bag, and hair hit him.

“Oh, Ben!  He hates me … what do I do?”

Ben looked down at his daughter-in-law’s askew bonnet.  “Eva, what’s happened?”

Sobs wracked into his chest when she wailed, “I’ve run away!”

Over the top of her head, Ben’s stunned gaze met his two older sons standing at the top of the stairs.  With jerks and grimaces, he indicated they assist.  To his horror, instead of heeding his call, they exchanged a ‘let’s get out of here’ look and began to retreat.

“Get down here, you two!” he hissed.  “Eva.  Come sit by the fire.”

Eva sniffed and wiped a dripping nose, her cheeks turning pink in the heat.  “He was mean to me.  I … I left.”

Hoss exclaimed, “You didn’t ride all that way in your condition?”

Her curls bounced when Eva nodded.

“Eva, you shouldn’t have done that.”  Ben regretted his words when her tears fell again.

“Please don’t be mad at me, too.”

He reached for her freezing hands and began to chafe them.  “No, my dear, I’m not.  Adam, fetch Eva a glass of brandy.”  He held back on his questions until she sipped the amber liquid.  “What happened?”

“I’m trying my best.  I am.  I just can’t cook with the stove.  With all the traveling I never learned.  I didn’t mean to burn the stew… ”  She broke off, and the three men watched in pained silence while she tried to control her trembling bottom lip.  “He arrived home horrible and cross, and I made it worse.”

Ben flicked a glance at Adam and Hoss.  Spending the afternoon up to their knees in ice-cold mud, freeing stuck cattle from a water hole, their tempers had been as filthy as they were when they’d returned.

Hoss leaned forward and patted Eva’s knee.  “It weren’t a good day, that’s true.”

“I know, and a wife should be able to put a decent meal on the table.  But he was mean and … and told me the food tasted awful.  Then he ran out of the house, leaving me alone.  I didn’t want to stay.”  Eva burst into fresh tears.  “I … I packed my bag and came here.”

“Why that dadburned, Joe.  How could he do that, and you carrying a baby an’ all?”

Ben shot Hoss a cautioning look.  Coming between a man and his wife was never a good idea, and Eva being his daughter-in-law added to the jeopardy.  “I’m sure he didn’t mean to upset you.  I don’t think you should’ve left like that, my dear.  Joe will be worried when he returns and finds you gone.”

Eva’s voice quivered, but Ben caught the hope in the question.  “He will?”

“He loves you, Eva.”

“I always thought he did.”

Adam handed his sister-in-law a clean handkerchief.  “The two things we know for sure about little brother is how much he loves you, and he has a temper.  I expect he’s kicking himself already for what happened.”

“You … you think so?”

“I do.”

A watery smile flickered over her face, but then she sat up straight and pouted.  “He shouldn’t have been horrid.  I’m very cross with him.”

The three men exchanged anguished looks at this startling change of demeanor.  Dealing with pregnant women was never easy.  Their heads snapped around when the front door crashed open and slammed shut again.  Pale, wild-eyed, and disheveled, Joe stood before them.

Arriving home in the foulest mood, the supper placed before him did nothing to soothe his temper, and he’d let it blow.

“What’s this?”

“It burned.  I’m sorry.”

“Can’t I at least expect an edible meal after a hard day?”

“I did my best.”

“I’m gonna starve to death at this rate.”

The unkind and petty words horrified him.  Ashamed of himself, he’d snatched up his hat and coat, intending to walk off his bad mood.  Ready to apologize, he returned to an empty house.  Flinging his coat back on, Joe raced to the big house.  Throughout the frantic ride, he cursed himself and prayed she’d gone there.  The relief almost buckled his knees.

Adam and Hoss, having the good sense to move out of the way, allowed Joe to drop on the sofa and pull Eva into a fierce hug.  Eyes shining with emotion that threatened to overwhelm him closed, and he pressed one frozen cheek to hers.  “I was so afraid…  I’m sorry.  I didn’t mean what I said.  Please forgive me.”

Arms thrown around him, Eva sobbed into his chest.

Canting his head to indicate they leave the young couple alone, Ben and Adam disappeared into the kitchen to make coffee and sandwiches, while Hoss slipped out to take care of the horses.  They returned to find Eva cuddled in her husband’s embrace.

“We’ve made you something to eat.”

“Thanks, Pa, but I think we ought to get home.”

“It’s too late for that.”  Seeing Joe about to protest, Ben insisted, “It’s too cold for Eva to be out in her condition.”

Joe gave in, and, after devouring the food, they all retired to bed.

~~~

Joining his father at the dining table, Joe slipped into his old place.

“How’s Eva?”

“A little tired.  I’ve left her to sleep.  Where’s Adam and Hoss?”

“They’ve already gone into Virginia City for the supply run.”

Joe fiddled with his napkin.  “Look, I’m sorry about last night.  I shouldn’t have spoken to Eva that way.”

“It’s okay.  Married couples fight.”

“But this wasn’t a fight.  We’ve had enough of those lately for me to know the difference.”

Ben looked at his son with surprise.  Unaware of any trouble the old worry, they’re too young, flashed across his mind.

“Seems like everything upsets her, and if she’s not yelling at me, she starts to cry.  I don’t know what’s the matter.”  Ben’s worry melted at Joe’s words, but his eyebrows raised in surprise at his ignorance.  Joe paused.  “What?”

“She’s with child.  Women often get tetchy in the early months of pregnancy.”

“They do?”  Ben smiled at the rise in pitch in Joe’s voice.  “But … it goes away, right?”

“Yes, most of the time, but there are times when it doesn’t.”

When Joe’s mouth dropped open, Ben gave him a sympathetic smile.  “Most of the time, it passes, but last night wasn’t one of these fights?”

“No.  My temper was foul, and I got mean.  But, Pa, I swear, it wasn’t enough to make her run away like she did.”

“It was an overreaction, again, because of her condition.  She just got a little scared.  Eva’s still young.  It’s a pity her mother isn’t alive.  A girl needs women around at a time like this.  She’s only got us men.”  Seeing the concern in Joe’s face, Ben patted his arm.  “I’m not saying you can’t argue or ever be in a bad mood.  That’s too much to ask.  Just keep in mind she’s sensitive right now.”

“I will.  Thanks.”

The conversation sunk in deep.  Eva was alone without female companionship and that troubled Joe.  Their nearest neighbors, and Virginia City, were a two-hour ride away, and Eva wouldn’t be doing any more horseback riding, not if Joe had his way.  He still shuddered at what could have happened during her ride to the main house.  There had to be a solution.

~~~

Seated at the table under the porch, Ben smiled to see his daughter-in-law sweep around the barn and pull up in a buggy.

“What d’you think?” She entreated and swept a hand to show off the conveyance.  “Isn’t it wonderful?”

Ben set aside his letter and strolled over.  Her delight made him grin.  “It’s sure smart.”

“Joe gave it to me.  Now I can visit you, Virginia City, or our neighbors whenever I wish.  I’m on my way to Mrs. Neilson’s.  She’s teaching me to make preserves, but I wanted to show you my present first.”

“You mean you’re not going to stay?”

“I’d love to, but I promised to be there today.  Maybe I could come over tomorrow?”

“That sounds fine.  You have a good time now.”

Eva bowled away, leaving Ben to chuckle at her childlike enthusiasm.

Lunchtime brought another surprise.  All his sons came through the door.  Hoss thumbed behind him at Joe.  “Look who’s gracing us for lunch.”

“You’re only complaining because it means less for you,” Adam quipped.

Joe laughed and dodged the playful punch Hoss threw in retaliation.

Around the dining table, Ben mentioned Eva’s visit.  “I don’t think I’ve seen anyone that pleased.”

“Say, where’d you get that buggy from anyways?”

Joe’s eyes twinkled back at Hoss.  “Tuck Walters mentioned he’s ordered a brand spanking new buggy for ol’ man Garvey’s wife.  I bought the old one.  It only needed a clean, a couple of new springs, and brake shoes.  I talked Garvey’s stable manager down to twenty dollars.”

“Twenty dollars?  I thought you were saving to buy one of them new Henry rifles?”

A flush tinged Joe’s cheeks.  “Yeah, but … this was more important.”

About to tell Joe he would’ve given him the money, Ben bit back the words.  At seventeen, his son had all the pride of a burgeoning man.  Being able to buy the buggy for his wife meant the world to him.  The fact he’d sacrificed the rifle he’d set his heart on, gave Ben more proof his youngest was maturing into a fine man.  He smiled and enjoyed the moment.

***

Chapter Seven

The rising sun heralded a bright new day.  But next to him his wife tossed and grumbled.  “Are you okay?”

“No!  I can’t get comfortable.  The heat is stifling, I’m the size of a barn, and I look hideous.”

“Sweetheart, you’re beautiful.”

“Don’t lie.”

“You’ve never looked lovelier.”

“How can you say that when I’m this big?”

He ran a hand over her bump and leaned over to kiss her.  “Because this is our baby, and I love you.”

~~~

“What the heck?”  His heavily pregnant wife stood across the yard beating a rug she must have dragged out and hung over the washing line.  Dropping the harness, he ran to her.  “Are you crazy?  Give me that.”

The carpet beater removed from her hands, Eva demanded, “What?”

“You’re nine months pregnant!  You shouldn’t be doing this.”

“I’m pregnant, not an invalid.”  Eva huffed and marched back to the house.  Determined to make her see sense, he followed.

“That was a foolish- ”  Joe broke off, seeing Eva leaning on the bedpost.  “Did you hurt yourself?”

“No.  It’s time.”

“Time for what?”

“For heaven’s sake!  The baby!  My water broke.”

“Are you sure?”

“Of course, I’m sure.  Are you just gonna stand there?”

Joe stumbled for the door.  “I’ll…I’ll send for the doc and midwife.”

Returning to the house, he found Eva preparing the bed.

“Let me do that.”

“I can do it.  You go make sure there’s plenty of wood to boil water with later.”

When he returned, Eva paced the floor, one hand pressed to her back.  “Why don’t you sit down?”

“I don’t need to sit.”

“You might be more comfortable—” he began, and then backed away at her ferocious glare.

“Who’s having this baby?”

“Sorry.”

Eva stopped her pacing.  “No, I am.  But this is my first birth.”

“Mine too.”

“Really?  I don’t see you having any pains.”

Joe laughed.  Three hours later, he wasn’t laughing.

“Why don’t I ride out an’ see if I can find the doc?”

“Don’t you dare leave me alone!”

Joe cursed his stupidity.  Struck by another contraction, Eva leaned into the footboard.  Feeling like a fool, Joe hovered until it was over.  “Would you like a drink?”

“Do I look like I want a drink?  All I want is to have this baby.”

“It won’t be long.”

“How do you know?  Have you ever given birth?”

“I wish I could do something.”

“I think you’ve done enough already!”

Another hour had gone by and still no sign of help.  Joe wiped his top lip and glanced at the door.  Eva’s pains were coming closer together, and nerves were taking hold.

“They’re not coming,” Eva exclaimed.  “You’ll have to help me change, to be ready.”

“Of course, but they’ll be here.  Don’t worry.”

“How can I not worry?  I’m having a baby!”

The knock saved him from answering.  Yanking open the door, he gasped in relief.  Mrs. Wilson, the midwife, bustled in.  Joe looked past her out the door.  “No doc?”

“He’ll be along.”  At the door to the bedroom, he was stopped.  “That’ll do, Mr. Cartwright.  You can wait outside.”

The door closed in his face.

Time slowed.  About to give up on the doctor, he arrived.  He received Paul’s hand and reassuring pat but still found himself on the wrong side of the door.

The sounds sent him outside.  Birth was miraculous but violent and hearing his beloved Eva’s suffering was more than he could take.  Joe remembered back to another delivery he and Hoss assisted with.  He’d been terrified, but throughout, Hoss’ solid presence had kept him calm.  How he wished big brother was here.  As if answering his prayer, he spotted three riders, not just Hoss, but Pa, and Adam.

“How’s it going, son?”

“Good, I think.  Thanks for coming.  Take a seat.  I’ll make coffee.”

Joe brought the coffee back outside, and they settled in to wait.

The high-pitched wail of the babe sent Joe into the house.  The bedroom door opened.  Joe stared at the swaddled bundle Mrs. Wilson carried and held his breath.

“You have a healthy baby girl.”

“Eva?”

“Mother is doing fine.”

Joe took his child and marveled at the tiny creature that was a part of him.  He turned to the three men who’d raised him.

“I have a daughter.”

“Congratulations.”

Joe looked into his father’s eyes.  He understood what this moment meant.  Even better, was being able to share it with him.  “Meet your granddaughter.”

Joe placed his father’s first grandchild in his arms.

“Hello, little one.  She’s beautiful, Joe.”  He raised his eyes, and Joe saw the emotion glistening in them.  “I’m proud of you.”

Swallowing over the lump in his throat, Joe joked, “I think Eva did most of the work.”

They all laughed.  Joe grinned back, basking in the joy, and floating in the euphoria of the moment.  Eva had come through the birth safe and well, and he was a father.

~~~~

Joe meandered onto the porch and settled into the big wicker chair.  The baby in his arms might be almost two months old, but awe still lingered whenever he looked at her.  Humbled to know this helpless life relied on him, every tiny toe and finger amazed.  The depth of love little Ellen engendered, almost scared him, but holding her made him happier than he’d ever been.

When the buckskin horse rode up, Joe grinned.  Another visit from Pa.  They’d become quite a habit.

“Hi, Joe.  I’ve brought over the dried herbs Eva wanted.”

Joe recognized an excuse.  Pa didn’t need one to visit and told him so.  The smile his father gave him told his appreciation, and it broadened when Joe handed over Ellen.

“Where’s Eva?” Ben asked, following his son inside the house.

“At a meeting of the Virginia City Women’s group she joined.  She says it’s her duty to take a role in society.”

“Good for her.”

“You might not think so when you’re being chased for a donation for whatever cause they’re championing.”

“If it’s worthwhile, why would I mind?”

Joe gave him a wicked smirk.  “I’ll let her know.”

Having made coffee, the two men moved back to the porch.  Still cradling his granddaughter, Ben took the bench, and Joe plopped down again in the wicker seat next to him, stretching out his legs in lazy pleasure.

Harmonious silence descended.  A soft breeze stirred the leaves of the Aspens and whispered through the pines.  Ben smiled and recalled tales he’d told about the wind talking to the trees.  Silly nonsense, but Joe enjoyed them.  He tickled Ellen’s cheek and imagined the stories he’d weave for her.

“Y’know, your brother’s already got his eye out for a filly colt to raise for this young lady.”

Joe chortled.  No need to ask which brother.  It could only be Hoss.  He leaned back in his chair and let the stillness and peace of the moment sink in.  A slow smile bloomed at the look on his father’s face.  The knowledge he’d put that happiness there set him tingling with pride and joy.  His father’s hands cradled his daughter, still strong, but gentle.  They’d held him the same way once.  His eyes crinkled at the edges when his smile deepened, watching how Pa caressed Ellen’s cheek.  Becoming a father gave him a new perspective, and Joe looked on this man with fresh eyes, and a deeper level of respect.  He finally understood Pa’s anxiety and need to protect them.

“How’d you do it?  Bring up the three of us alone?”

The question took his father by surprise, and he considered before answering, “You do what you have to do.”

“I don’t know what I would have done if I’d lost Eva and had to raise Ellen by myself.  I don’t know that I could… ”

“You can do anything you set your mind to.  But let’s be thankful Eva is fine.”

“Yeah, I am.”  Joe took a breath.  He wouldn’t admit this to anyone other than Pa.  “I love being a father, but it’s sure scary too.”

“I know.”  Ben gave a soft chuckle.  “It’s the biggest, greatest adventure you’ll ever have, and will last you a lifetime.”

Joe laughed.  Ben smiled at the joyful sound.  He remembered when Joe was a boy.  The most headstrong and willful of his children.  A bundle of excitable, unstoppable energy from the moment of his birth, he wondered if God hadn’t given him Joe to teach him not to be complacent.  “Here you are, Cartwright.  This one will keep you on your toes.”  A smirk crept over Ben.  This boy had done that all right.  Yet here he sat, the first of his sons to marry and become a husband and father.  “You’ll do fine, son.”

***

Chapter Eight

Joe slammed his fist down on the desk.  “You can’t do this!”

“Joseph, I can do anything I want.”

“I’m part of the Ponderosa too.  How can you stop me going on the drive?”

“Because you have responsibilities at home.  We’ll be gone for two weeks.  Do you want to leave Eva and Ellen alone that long?”

Joe flung away from the desk and ran a hand through his hair and around his neck.  How could Pa ask him that?  “She’s a rancher’s wife, she understands it’s part of my job.”

“True, but you’re fortunate.  You have a choice.”

“Do I?”

His father’s pencil flew across the desk, and he marched over to him.  “Listen to me, young man.  Your brothers and I are capable of taking care of the drive, and you’ll have plenty to do while we’re gone.”  Joe heaved in a breath to protest, but his father’s upheld hand stopped him.  “Important jobs that need supervision.  I’m not saying you’ll never come on another drive, but for now, Eva and Ellen need you more.”

“Would you do the same to Adam or Hoss?”

“Yes.  Having a family requires adjustments and sacrifice.”  A hand found Joe’s shoulder.  “Ellen’s my first grandchild.  I want to know she’s safe while I’m away on the drive.  Can you blame me?”

It was the chink in Joe’s armor, and his father knew it.  He gave in.

~~

The sound and smells stirred Joe’s blood as he watched the four hundred head of cattle strung out across the valley.  The adventure and risk dangled their inevitable lure but, resigned, he turned his back.

Three days passed, and Joe’s moodiness deepened.  The irrational side of his mind railed against Pa’s decision.  He had a wife and child, yet Pa treated him like a kid.  He argued with himself that Adam, or even Hoss, wouldn’t have been dismissed so easily.  To make his grievance worse the ‘important jobs’ left for him were boring ranch chores.  Joe lashed out in his anger and humiliation.  The hands avoided him, but Eva didn’t have that option.

After another supper with Joe brooding over his plate, her patience ran out.

“What’s the matter?”

“Nothin’.  I’m fine.”

“You better change that tone if you want me to believe that.”

“I said.  I’m fine.”

“Is it the drive?  I thought you agreed with that decision.”

“It’s not that.  Just drop it.”

“How can I, when you’re like this?”

Joe ripped his huck of bread in half.  “I’m sorry if I’m such poor company.”

“Thank you.  I might be grateful if I believed a word.”

Joe slammed his napkin down and left the house.  A few minutes later, Eva followed.  He ducked his head and looked away, his insides curling into a tight ball.  She slipped in close and rested her head on his shoulder.

“I’m sorry.  I’m behaving like a jackass.”

Her slim hand encircled his.  “Yep.”

He laughed but shrugged.  “I guess I’m feeling sorry for myself.”

“Because of the drive?”

“Yeah, and no … I dunno.  Pa, ordering me to stay.  I’m a man, not a kid.”

“Ben knows that.  It’s just … he’s a father too and cares about us.  I’m not sorry he made you stay.  I want my strong, fearless husband at home.”

He pulled her close, letting her physical presence calm him, and the warm smell of lavender fill his nostrils.  “Why should I miss that dusty drive, if it means I can spend more time with my beautiful wife?”

She laughed.  Her warm breath danced on his skin and sent quivers through his stomach.  He nuzzled his chin into her hair, allowing the perfume to soak deeper into him.

“I understand.  You wanted to make the decision.”

Joe’s hug tightened.  Finding this woman was the luckiest day of his life.  Tilting her chin up, he smiled down into those glorious eyes.  “I love you so much.”

“Good.  It’s cold, let’s go warm up inside.”

Joe grinned, hoping she had the same idea how to do that.

***

Chapter Nine

Joe scratched his head, rolled out of bed, and followed the smell of coffee and bacon to the kitchen.

“Morning.  You’re up early.”

Eva gave him a tight smile.  “I couldn’t sleep.  Coffee?”

“Yes, please.”

When Eva turned with the coffee pot, she staggered.  At her side in a flash, Joe took the hot container to place it down.  Eased into a chair, he crouched in front.  Two spots of color flushed her cheeks.

“I’m fine.  I got a little dizzy, that’s all.”

“I think we should get the doctor.”

“Oh, hush.  One silly giddy spell.  It’s nothing.”

“Eva… ”

“I mean it, don’t fuss.”

Joe bit his lip and looked into Eva’s stubborn eyes.  “You sure you’re okay?”

“Yes,” she lied.  “Stop fussing and eat your breakfast.”

The rest of the meal passed without incident, and Eva’s color returned to normal.  Reassured, Joe headed for the barn to saddle Cochise.  He’d planned to spend the morning checking fences but his sixth sense prickled.  Hoss had long taught him that you ignored such things at your peril.  Yielding to it, he gave Cooch a pat and headed for the woodpile that needed building before the first snows came.

Spotting the approaching rider, Joe lay down his saw, wiped his brow, and reached for the gun belt he’d removed along with his jacket.  Dressed in a smart black coat and Derby hat, the man was a stranger.  Joe could see he didn’t carry a gun, and he recognized the type of black bag hanging from his saddle.

“Good day to you, young man.  Can you tell me, am I on the Ponderosa?”

In his late forties, with a thick German accent, neat beard, and mustache, he looked friendly enough.

“Yessir.  If you’re looking for the main house, it’s another half hour that way, but Pa’s away on a cattle drive.  Can I help?  I’m Joseph Cartwright.”

“I’m Doctor Otto Fromm.  I’m covering Dr. Martin’s practice while he is away in San Francisco.”

“Hi, Doc.  Step down and come in for coffee.”  Around the kitchen table, Joe inquired, “What brings you out here?”

“I am letting people know there are cases of Typhus in the area.”

“Typhus?  Where, who?”

“A few miners and one of your neighbors.  Mrs. Nielson and her children.”

Eva dropped into a chair.  “Kristine?  Oh, no.”

Joe frowned.  “Weren’t you over there recently?”

“Yes.  I took her some preserves last week.  She … she was feeling under the weather.  Oh, Joe.  I took Ellen with me.  She played with the children.”

“There is no need to panic, Mrs. Cartwright.  Typhus is not contagious.  You need to be exposed to the fleas and ticks that transport the contagion.”

Eva drew a breath at the doctor’s calm, precise words, but the spots of color back on her cheeks sent a jolt of disquiet through Joe.  “Doc, Eva had a dizzy spell this morning.  Do you think…?”

“If you will permit me to examine Mrs. Cartwright and the child, we will soon know more.”

Watching the doctor’s keen, intelligent grey eyes scan Eva’s face the tightness in Joe’s chest eased.

“I’m fine.  I’d prefer you looked at Ellen.”

With an air that reminded Joe of his father, Dr. Fromm took Eva’s elbow and guided her across the room.  “Yes, yes.  This I will do, but first, let me look at you.  Let us go to your bedroom.”

Joe was left to pace the room until the doctor returned.  He carried Ellen with him and handed her off to Joe.

“The child is fine, but your wife has typhus.”

“My God.  What do I do?”

“Firstly, stay calm.  We have caught the illness early, and this is excellent.  Come sit down and listen.”

Like he’d done with his wife, the doctor guided him over to his big chair by the fire.

“All right, Doc.  I’m listening.”

“Your wife’s fever will get worse.  There will be headaches and nausea.  I have experience with this illness.  My treatment is not what you are used to, but, believe me, it has high recovery results.  I will give you explicit instructions and ask you to follow my methods to the letter.  Will you do that?”

“Yes, anything.”

Good.  I will leave the medicine you must give your wife in some tea, every hour.  Fresh air is essential.  Keep the window open at all times.”

“But Doc, it’s cold at night.”

“Excellent, cold is most beneficial.  Do you have anyone who can look after the child?  You will be busy.”

His thoughts flew to his family, the need for them an ache.  He pushed that aside.  “Yeah.”

“Good.  I will leave you the medicine and explain what is to be done.  Rest assured I will come again tomorrow.”

He opened the bedroom door, and Eva turned to look at him.  “What have I done?  What if Ellen gets sick?”

“Ellen’s fine as frog’s hair.”

“But what if… ?”

“No, but’s.  Ellen will be fine.  Frank’s fetching Hop Sing, and he’ll take good care of her while I concentrate on you.  How’re you feeling?”

“I have a headache.”  Eva threw herself against him and clung tight.  “I’m scared.  I don’t wanna die.”

“Don’t think like that.  You’re gonna be fine.  The doc told me his treatment works, and you’re gonna get better.”  Her tears spilled, wetting his cheek.  “I won’t let anything happen to you.  I promise.”

***

Chapter Ten

“I send telegraph to Mr. Ben in Sacramento.  He’d want to know Missy Eva sick.”

Joe scowled and scrubbed a hand over his face.  Sleep had become a distant dream in the five hideous days since Eva took ill.  Having used every sheet in the house, he’d sent Frank to borrow fresh ones.  He might have known Hop Sing would bring them himself and badger him about wiring Pa.

Forcing his dulled brain to calculate, Joe shook the idea aside.  It was ten days since they’d left, although it seemed like weeks.  They would reach Sacramento in a few more, and although he wished for them, the last thing he wanted was to create panic and a mad dash home.  Besides, Eva would be better soon.

“There’s no need to worry them.”  Hop Sing huffed at his decision and stomped back to the wagon with the bag of dirty laundry he’d insisted on taking. Seeing his friend’s intention to leave, Joe called after him, “How’s Ellen?”

“Missy Ellen well.  Hop Sing take good care of her.  You no worry.”

Joe raised a hand in thanks before returning to the house.

The treatment Dr. Fromm prescribed unnerved Joe.  The open window and drop in nighttime temperature meant that Eva’s room resembled an icehouse, but the doctor insisted this was just the ticket.  Not that the cold bothered her.  If the pile of blankets didn’t keep her warm, the fever would.

Through the fear and fatigue, Joe’s constant companions, his one positive light was the doctor.  His visits reassured him he was doing well, and the illness progressed as it should, but the fear of losing her pressed on him.

A husband and father should be strong.  He’d remind himself.  But at three in the morning watching Eva struggle to breathe his optimism wavered.

“I love you, Eva.  I love you so much.  You hold on and keep fighting.  You hav’ta come back to me because I can’t live without you.  Y’hear me, Eva?”  He grabbed her hand and pressed the hot fingers to his lips.  “Please, Eva, please fight.  For me.”

Joe thought of his father and how he’d seen him and his brothers through fevers and injuries.  His shoulders straightened, drawing on the strength this gave him.

~~~

The three men regarded the beers before them with pleasure and relief.

Adam let out a fervent wish, “That’s one drive I don’t want to repeat.”

Ben agreed.  The warm September weather had ended abruptly.  Overnight, the temperature dropped thirty degrees, and the last four days were spent in freezing misery.  Never had they been gladder to see Sacramento.

Hoss blew out a breath.  “Yeah, Joe sure didn’t miss nothin’.”

“And to think he was so cantankerous over being told to remain behind.”

Adam’s cool gaze rested on his father.  “Can you blame him?”

“Meaning?”

“You said it yourself.  You told him to stay.”

“Do you think I was wrong?”

“No.  Joe needed to be with his family.   But he’s almost nineteen, a husband, and a father, don’t you think you should’ve allowed him to reach that decision by himself?”

Ben paused over his beer, and his brows drew together.

“Adam’s right, Pa.  Joe would’ve come around to agreeing with you but ordering him?  Kinda treated him like a kid.”

“I see.  Why didn’t you say something earlier?”

Adam raised an eyebrow.  “We weren’t exactly given the opportunity.”

Ben stared down into his beer.  “I didn’t give him a chance to decide for himself, did I?”  The two each pulled a face.  He got up to fetch another round of beers, adding,  “I owe your brother an apology.”

Soon as their father was out of earshot, Hoss turned on Adam.  “What did you hav’ta say that for?”

“What?”

“About Joe.  Now Pa’s gonna start frettin’.”

“You agreed with me!”

“I didn’t have much choice.  I was gonna mention it, but not until after our little holiday.  Now, you can bet your bottom dollar, he’ll will wanna head home right away.”

“Don’t be ridiculous.  Why would he do that?”

“Dadgummit, Adam.  You know Pa.  Iffin he thinks he ain’t treated us fair, he’ll wanna put it right straight away, and you can be dang sure that’s what’ll happen now.”

Adam shifted in his chair and looked over at his father.  Hoss was wrong.  He had to be, or by the look on his face, he was dead meat.

Ben leaned on the bar and looked back through the crowded, noisy saloon at his son’s.  When did he become the kind of father who forgot any of them were grown men?  He pictured Joe’s face, his exasperation and … hurt.  He pondered the wrong he’d perpetrated.  Adam and Hoss had been promised a break.  Well, they could still enjoy one.

Ben’s return with the beers coincided with the arrival of their meals, and the three hungry men tucked into their steaks.  Once they finished, he proposed, “I think I might start back tomorrow after all.”

“But, we were gonna have a bit of a holiday, remember?”

“I know, Hoss, and I said, I’d start back.  There’s no reason why you two should leave.  I prefer to get home sooner.  I feel bad about your brother, and I’d like to clear the air.”

Avoiding Hoss’ glare, Adam attempted a last-ditch effort to save himself.  “You don’t think it can wait a few days?”

“I’d rather not, but you deserve your break.  Stay, and I’ll head back.”

The brothers exchanged looks.  Both read in the other’s eyes that choice wasn’t an option.

“No, if you’re going, we’ll come too.”  Adam caught Hoss’ eyes again and mouthed the word, “Sorry.”  The pursed lips and unhappy glower told him he would owe Hoss, big time.

***

Chapter Eleven

Joe woke with a start.  Checking Eva, he cursed his weakness while he changed the warm compress.  He’d even let the lamp die, although he didn’t need light to know the fever in his wife still raged.  The dark pressed in on him, mocking his hope.

He staggered to the kitchen.  While waiting for the coffee to brew, he trimmed the wick.  Slumped at the table, he took a sip and cursed again when the bitter brew burned his lip.  His shadow-rimmed eyes stared at the milk jug.  He preferred black coffee, but the milk would cool it quicker.  His lips curved into a smile, remembering the day he’d picked out their milk cow.

“Make sure you pick the prettiest one for me.”

Halted in his process of mounting, Joe took his foot out of Cochise’s stirrup and looked back.  Hands wrapped around the post to hold her stable, Eva leaned off the porch toward him.  The sun caught the gold in her hair, making it shimmer.

“The prettiest?”

“Yes.  The prettiest, and sweetest.”  She pulled herself upright and rested back against the post in coquettish playfulness.  “You do know how to pick out the prettiest?”

He caught her up and with the lightest of touches ran a thumb over one eye.  His voice dropped to a soft, sensuous note, “I would look for the one with the longest lashes.”  Hers shivered under his thumb.  “With the cutest nose.”  He traced down her nose and around the curve of her lips.  “And the fullest lips.”  He grinned at the responsive quiver to his kiss.  “Is that good enough?”

“Of course.  Thank you.”

The twinkle in her eyes was at odds with the submissive words.  It made his skin tingle.  He kissed her again.

“I do love you.”

He gave one final kiss, then leaped from the porch and swung onto Cochise.

“Hurry back now.” Seduction dripped from every word.  Never had Joe wanted to get back home so bad before he’d even left.

He jerked awake.  How could he have fallen asleep again?  He moaned, finding his coffee almost cold, and sprang from the chair to run back into the bedroom. 

The stillness halted him at the door.

No cloud of breath hung in the air.  The person on the bed lay motionless.  A wave of terror rolled off him so hard he almost went with it to the floor.  He reached the bed and encircled the immobile, peaceful face with hands that shook.

“Eva?”  Tears formed when she didn’t stir.  Her skin, cold to Joe’s touch chilled his heart.  A tear spilled, to trickle down his cheek.  He almost didn’t hear the sigh floating up soft like whispers of silk on skin.  A flutter of lashes and the eyes opened.  He gazed again into their miraculous blue depths.  “Eva…”

“Hello, you.”

A sound close to a sob escaped him.  He pressed her hand to his lips, giving himself a moment to recover.  “How do you feel?”

“Terrible.  Did you run me over with the buckboard?”  He laughed and removed the cloth to plant a kiss on her forehead instead.  “How’s Ellen?”

“She’s fine.  Hop Sing’s looking after her, I expect she’s been spoilt rotten.”

“I’ll get up in the morning.”

“Oh no, you won’t.  You stay put.  You’ve a lot of recovering to do, and I’ve got it under control.”  Her gurgling laugh flipped his stomach.  Tender fingers were run through her hair, and his gaze shone with warmth and adoration.  “Have I told you how much I love you?”

“Often but tell me anyway.”  Then she asked, “Why’s it so cold in here?”

“What?  Oh … the window.  Doctors’ orders, but I don’t think he’d mind if I closed it now.  Would you like a drink?  Or something to eat?”

“Water?”

Her wish was his command.  Thirst quenched; Eva drifted off to sleep in his arms.  Joe stayed put and held her tight.

~~~

Joe grimaced at the dwindled log pile.  He’d never managed to cut more and would need to soon.  Returning to the house with his bundle of wood, he stopped on the porch catching sight of someone in the distance.  Expecting the doctor, his eyes narrowed, seeing more than one rider.  A smile spread over his face.  He recognized them before the three hats became visible.  Pa, Adam, and Hoss were back.

He put on a fresh pot of coffee, cracked open the door to check Eva still slept, and ambled back outside to await his family.  Watching them barrel down at a gallop made him grin.  How many times had Pa told him about riding flat out?  But their haste showed their concern and warmed his heart.

Before his animal had even halted, Adam was off and running toward him.  “We heard the news.  How’s Eva?”

“I’m waiting on the doc, but she’s gonna be okay.  Her fever broke last night.”

Three hands clutched his arms.  Pa’s dark eyes scoured his face checking him over.  “And you?”

“I’m okay.  Come on in, I’ve got coffee brewing.”

Settled around the kitchen table, Ben assessed his youngest.  The shadowed eyes and haggard face told him of the trial he’d endured, but he looked happy.  “We arrived back late last night.  It wasn’t until this morning we realized we had Ellen at home, and Hop Sing told us what happened.”

“We came right away.  You’re sure Eva’s okay now?”

Joe dropped a hand on Hoss’ shoulder.  “Yeah, I’m pretty sure.  But I’ll be happier once the doc’s seen her.”

“Why didn’t you wire us in Sacramento?”

Joe pulled a face.  “I didn’t wanna worry you.  You couldn’t have made it back anyways.”

“Well, we’re back now, and we can give you a hand.”

A noise outside sent Joe leaping out of his seat and through the front door.  He greeted Doctor Fromm with enthusiasm telling him the news.  In his usual unflappable manner, the medical man followed Joe into the house.

“Good, good.  This sounds most promising.”

The others waited while the doctor and Joe were in the bedroom.  When they came out, the look on Joe’s face told them the good news.  Joe introduced Doctor Fromm and asked him to join them for breakfast.

“No, thank you, although a cup of coffee would be appreciated.  I had breakfast at the Higgins place.”

“John?” Ben inquired, “Have they got the sickness there too?”

“Yes.  But like Mrs. Cartwright, they are through the worse.”  He turned to Joe.  “Your wife will complain of aching.  This is normal.  In three or four days, she will be well enough to get out of bed.”

Adam asked, “Have there been many cases?”

“Six families, several miners at Gold Hill and at the silver mines, and the travelling salesman whom we found to be the source.”

Joe sat bolt upright at this news.  “What?  How?”

The doctor laid his cup down with delicate precision.  “He had purchased bolts of cloth riddled with fleas from a warehouse in Sacramento.  I asked him about rats, and he told me he’d seen many.  The poor fellow did not know this was a problem.  We burned everything, and I spoke to your Sheriff … erm …”

“Coffee,” Ben supplied.

“Yes, yes.  Sheriff Coffee.  He sent a telegraph to the authorities in Sacramento, and I am hopeful they will deal with the warehouse.”

“Where is he?”  Menace edged Joe’s question.  “The salesman, where is he?”

Doctor Fromm’s soft grey eyes rested their steady gaze on Joe.  “Gone, as soon as he was able to sit up straight.  He thought it best to leave the territory right away.”

“I can’t say I blame him.”

Joe shot a look at Adam, grimaced, and let it go.  Instead, he turned his mind to other matters.  “How’re the Nielson’s, Doc?”

“The children recovered, but I am sad to say Mrs. Nielson died.”

Silence fell in the room, broken by Hoss.  “That’s terrible.  Kirsten gone and Rob left with the young ‘uns.”

Ben shook his head.  “I’ll ride out later.  See what I can do.”

When the doctor got up to leave, Joe walked him out.

“I wanna thank you Doc for all you did.”

The man took Joe’s hand and looked him in the eyes.  “I wish to thank you, Joseph, for following my instructions.  I did not mention it before, but your friend Mr. Nielson refused my treatment at first.  The Typhus was more advanced with his wife, but still, I will never know if that could have made the difference.  We never like to lose a patient, you know.”

His brow furrowed watching the doctor ride away.  The weight of responsibility that rested on the man’s shoulders glimmered.  He didn’t envy him.  The creak of a board let him know someone joined him on the porch.  That familiar hand squeezing his shoulder told him it was Pa.

“I’m glad Eva’s going to be all right.”

“I wanna thank you for making me stay.  If I’d gone on the drive… ”

“It’s me that owes the apology.  I shouldn’t have ordered you.  You’re a grown man, and you’ve the right to make your own decisions.  You would’ve decided to stay.  I should’ve given you that chance.”

Joe leaned on the porch rail, his fingers wound tight around its solid comfort, letting it anchor him with the reassurance the nightmare was over.  The memory of his behavior and keenness to go troubled him.  “I dunno.  Maybe, I would’ve.  I hope so, but if I hadn’t … anyway, I’m thankful, Pa.”

The hand squeezed tighter.  “We all are.”

~~~

Two disgruntled older sons glared at each other across the dining table.  Ben glanced from one to the other and braced himself.  The doctor had been correct about Eva, within four days, she was out of bed and heading toward a full recovery – and Joe?  Well, Joe hadn’t left her side for almost ten days.

“Dadburnit, Pa.  I know Little Joe was worried about Eva, but how long does he need to stay home?  I’m tired of pulling extra chores.”

“Hoss is right.  Eva’s recovered, and he’s part of this ranch.  We need him at work.”

Ben put up a hand to silence them.  “I know.  I’d already planned to ride over to see Joseph later.”

~~~

Joe resettled his hat seeing the familiar buckskin approach and grinned to himself.  It surprised him Pa had taken this long.  Lifting wood from the log pile that, in the end, Hoss and Adam replenished for him, he trudged back to the house.

“Hi, Pa.  You’re in time for supper.  Will you join us?”

Pa always enjoyed spending time with them, and supper passed in easy conversation.  But once over, and Eva took Ellen off to bed, Joe saw he was ready to get down to the business that brought him.

“I need to talk to you.”

“That’s okay.  I know I’ve not been pulling my weight.  I promise I’ll be with you bright and early tomorrow morning.”

“Your brother’s will be mighty glad to hear that.”

“Yeah.  Tell ‘em, I’m sorry.  Maybe then, they won’t be so hard on me.”

“It’s worth a try.”

They both laughed, and Joe topped up the coffee.

Joe watched his father ride away with Eva’s head against his chest and one arm wrapped around her curvaceous form.

“Back to moving the herd tomorrow?”

“Yep.”

“Long days in the saddle and arriving back exhausted?”

“Yep.”

“In that case, perhaps we should make the most of tonight?”  Joe looked down to meet his wife’s enticing eyes.  “While you’ve still got the energy.”

Three months later, the couple announced she was to have another baby.

***

Chapter Twelve

“It’s your gal’s birthday in three days, and you still ain’t got her gift?” Hoss teased.

“I told you.  I have a gift.  I just ain’t picked it up yet.”

“Can you believe that, Adam?  Little brother ain’t got Eva’s present.”

Glaring at Hoss, Joe made a grumbling sound under his breath and then yelped when Adam slapped him hard on the back.

“What’s that you say, fella?  Couldn’t hear you.  Y’know, wives don’t take kindly to having their birthdays missed, especially when they’re carrying your child.”

Joe yanked off his hat, ran a hand down his face, and grit his teeth.  “I told you.  I’ve got it all under control.”

Hoss nudged Adam.  “Sure, he does.”

“Look—!”

“What’s all this?”

Hearing his father behind him, Joe clamped his mouth shut and glowered at his sniggering brothers who would have seen Pa’s approach.

“We’re just talkin’ to little brother here about Eva’s birthday.  He ain’t got her present yet.”

“You haven’t?”

“Oh, c’mon!”

The three laughed, and Ben dropped a hand on Joe’s shoulder.  “Okay, that’s enough you two.  Speaking of Eva’s birthday.  How about a small party?”

“Thanks, but I don’t think Eva will want one, being pregnant an’ all.”

“It will be just us and a good meal.  Eva can put her feet up, enjoy the day, and you can stay overnight.”  The tempting offer was too good to turn down, Joe accepted.  “Good.  Now if you need time to find a gift?”

Joe slammed his hat on his head and marched away to swing mount Cochise, turning the animal so sharp it backed onto his heels.  Gritting his teeth at the three laughing men, he snapped, “Very funny,” and rode away.

~~~

Laying down his napkin, Joe patted his replete belly.  “Boy, what a feast.”  When their cook appeared on cue, he grinned and declared, “Hop Sing, I rate that your best meal ever.”

Eva concurred, “It was wonderful, Hop Sing.  Such a treat for my birthday.  Thank you.”

“Not over yet,” Hop Sing told them, with tantalizing mystery.

Joe raised his eyebrows and looked around the table.  “What did we miss?”

Hop Sing returned to present Eva with a decorated cake.  The triumphant smile on the cook’s face was only beaten by the happy one on Eva’s.

In the aftermath of the sumptuous meal, they settled around the fireplace.  Silence fell until Hoss slapped his hands together and announced, “Time for presents.”

The gifts turned Eva pink with delight.  A beautiful Paisley shawl from Ben, a fine book of poetry from Adam, and gardening tools from Hoss.

She turned the trowel he’d forged with his hands in her own.  “Hoss, they’re perfect.”

“I know how much you enjoy that garden of yours.”

Joe cleared his throat and pulled out a small package from the inside of his jacket.  “From me.”

Eva ripped off the pink ribbon and paper to reveal a little velveteen box.  Pushing up the lid, she gazed down at the heart-shaped gold locket.  “Oh, Joe… ”

“Open it.”

She pried the locket apart.  Tiny frames sat in each section, one filled by a miniature painting.  Eva’s eyes widened, “It’s Ellen.”

“I snuck her to Mrs. O’Brian’s when she came to Virginia City with me.   Her daughter did the painting.  I’ll get the new baby added later.”

“It’s beautiful.”  Eva threw her arms around Joe.  “Thank you.”

Hoss laughed.  “You sure had me fooled.  I was dang sure you’d forgotten.”

Joe looked into his wife’s eyes.  “Never.”

***

Chapter Thirteen

Ben tutted, watching Joe gallop headlong into the yard and pull Cochise to a skittering halt.  A father and a husband, he should’ve outgrown his tendency to ride like that.

“Morning!”

“Howdy, little brother, how’s Eva?”

“Doin’ fine, big brother.  The doc says she’s due any day.”

Resting a hand on Joe’s knee, Ben told him.  “Y’know, if you want to stay near the house, that’s okay.”

“That’s why I’m here.  Eva’s getting a little tired these days, and Ellen, well she’s a handful… ”

“Say no more.  Go home, and if you need any help, let us know.”

“I will.  Thanks.”

Gone in a cloud of dust, Ben put his hands on his hips and shook his head.

“You’d think it’d slow him down, having a child and another on the way.”

Ben smiled at Adam, chuckling to have his own thoughts repeated out loud.  Hoss slapped a hand on his brother’s shoulder.

“Not Little Joe, ain’t nothin’ ever gonna slow him down.”

~~~

Joe’s sprawling, single-story house always made Ben smile, but this late July morning, it looked especially charming.

“Ben.  Good to see you.  What brings you here?”

He displayed a large basket to his daughter-in-law.  “I’ve brought some of Hop Sing’s preserves.  Where’s Joe?”

“He’s taken Ellen for a ride to give me a little peace and quiet.  You’ll stay for lunch, won’t you?”

Following Eva into the kitchen, he noticed various signs of industry.

“Let me guess.  You’re meant to be resting, not working like this,” Ben admonished and steered her to a chair.

“Oh, Ben.  I’m pregnant, not sick.”

“Hmm, and what would Joe say?”

“The same as you.  Can I get you a cup of coffee?”

“You sit and rest.  I’ll get the coffee, young lady.”

“Now I know where Joe gets it from.”

“Huh?”

“His mother-hen instinct.  Thank you for the preserves.”

Eva leaned across to remove the cloth covering the goodies.  When she let out a sharp huff, Ben turned to see her grasp her swollen belly.

Straightaway, he was by her side.  “What’s wrong?”

“I think … I think the baby’s coming.”

“What?  I must find Joe.”

Eva’s hand clamped over his.  “No.  Don’t leave me.”

“What can I do?”

“Send one of the hands for the doctor.  Joe will be back soon enough.  We’ve time.  Don’t worry.”

Ben breathed a sigh of relief when Joe rode up with little Ellen perched in front of him.  Still a few hours before the doctor would arrive, the thought that he could find himself helping to birth his grandchild alone wasn’t one he liked to contemplate.

Joe gave a welcoming wave, but his expression changed when he saw Ben’s face.  “What’s wrong?”

“Everything’s fine, but Eva’s pains have started.”  Joe swung Ellen into her grandfather’s waiting arms and dismounted.  “I’ve already sent for Doctor Martin.

“Thanks.  I better go see.”

Ben repositioned his granddaughter to see her better.  “Now, young lady, how about we find you a nice drink of milk and maybe a cookie?”

~~~

Ben opened the door onto the cooler air of the evening and watched Adam and Hoss dismount.

“How’s Eva?” Hoss asked.

“Mother and son are doing fine.”

“A son?  Hot diggity!  You gotta grandson!”

Adam grinned, and Ben laughed.

“Come in and meet your nephew.”

Eva gave them a sleepy smile as they entered the bedroom.  Next to her, Joe cradled their son.

“Say hello to Thomas Joseph Cartwright.”

Hoss waggled his fingers.  “Hey, little fella?”

“Congratulations, Eva.”

“Thank you, Adam.”

“He’s a fine fella,” Hoss added.

The proud father grinned.  “He’s got quite a grip on him.”

Ben moved forward.  “All right, let’s leave Eva to get her rest.”

Joe gave them a wink.  “I’ll be out shortly.”

Joining them in the kitchen, Joe picked up the coffee pot.  “Anyone?”

Three cups lifted.

Once Joe sat down, Ben asked, “Do you have help arranged?”

“Yep, Sally Hobbs.   I’ll pick her up tomorrow.”

“Tell you what,” Hoss suggested.  “I’m goin’ into Virginia City anyways, why don’t I bring Sally back with me?”

“Thanks, that would be great.”

“Congratulations again, son, but it’s time we went.”

Joe stood, and his father cupped the back of his neck and grasped his hand.  The look in his eyes said more than words.  Another handshake from Adam, a bear hug and slap on the back from Hoss, and they were gone.  Silence fell upon his home, and Joe returned to his bedroom.

Leaning on the doorjamb, his gaze rested on his sleeping wife.  The low light from the lamp sent warm, dappled shadows over Eva’s face.  She’d never looked more beautiful.

He crept into the room, slipped off boots and belt, loosened his shirt, and slid onto the bed.  His arm wound around his wife to rest his fingers on his son, letting them rise and fall with his breathing.

He had a son.  The word resonated at the deepest level of his psyche, and he dozed off to dreams of teaching him to work cattle and break broncs.

Chapter Fourteen

“Whoa!  Joseph, give me them reins.  That’s the second time you’ve fallen asleep.”

“Sorry.  I guess the heat’s getting to me.”

“Oh, yeah, that’ll be the reason.”  Joe handed Hoss the reins and settled back on the wagon seat, screwing up his eyes at the shimmering haze across the road.  “How much sleep did you get last night, anyways?”

“Coupla hours, I reckon.”

“Joe!  You shoulda said.”

“Why?  It wouldn’t change anything.  Thomas will settle down soon.”

A cavernous yawn escaped him, and he slouched down in the seat.  Thomas wasn’t a bit like Ellen.  She’d slept through the night almost from day one, a trick Thomas hadn’t acquired.  His two-month-old had a thunderous pair of lungs and cried for hours.  Joe pulled down his hat.  It sure was warm.  He blinked to clear the heaviness.  Within minutes, sleep claimed him.

~~~

“All I’m saying is you needed to tell me.”

“Pa, I can do the work.”

“Did I say otherwise?  If you’re not getting enough sleep, I need to know.  For your safety and others.”

Joe seethed, wondering which brother snitched.  He’d managed to fall asleep on both that week, so either might have blabbed to Pa.  He could thank whoever it was for this lecture.

“I’m a grown man.  I can handle a few days without sleep.”

“A few days?”

“All right, a few weeks.”  Joe slapped his hat down on the desk and dropped into the chair.  “It’s not a problem.”

Joe had to fight rolling his eyes when his father folded his hands and gave him that look.

“When we have children, we all need to make adjustments.  I’m not saying you can’t do the work.  Let’s just cut back while you’re losing such a lot of sleep.  You must have chores around your own place?”

Joe jerked upright.  “Pa!”

“No arguments.  Take a few days to do those and get some rest.”

“This is ridiculous.”

“It’s not up for discussion, Joseph.  Now go home.”

Joe snatched his hat and stalked from the house.  His brothers rode into the yard, and he eyed them with resentment.  “Thanks a lot.”

“For what?” Hoss exclaimed.

“I don’t know which one of you ratted me out, but you got me sent home.”

Adam tempered, “C’mon, Joe.  If Pa did that it was for the best.”

The green in his eyes flashed, and Joe flung himself onto Cochise’s back.  “I’ll see you in a few days.”

They watched Joe’s dust, and Hoss nudged Adam.  “Prickly as a porcupine, ain’t he?”

The pair laughed.

~~~

Joe stretched and rolled out of bed.  Scratching his head and chest, he padded barefoot into the parlor.

“Here’s the sleepyhead at last.”

“How long was I out?”

“Almost three hours.”

“What?  I’m sorry.  I didn’t mean to sleep that long.”

“You needed the rest.”

Joe’s eyes widened, seeing the baby in the basket at her feet.  “Hey, is he sleepin’?”

“Yep, and Ellen’s having her nap, so, I took the chance to take a long doze.”

“You should’ve come to bed.”

“We needed sleep.  If I’d woken you, we mightn’t have gotten any.”

Joe grinned at the inference and dropped onto the settee next to her.  He coiled a strand of Eva’s hair around his finger.  “How about we take our chance now?”

Eva got up, removing herself from Joe’s tempting presence.  “I need to start dinner, and you can wake up Ellen.”

He gave Eva a mock salute, stretched, and went to fetch his daughter.  Trust Pa to be right.  Three days working around his place was exactly what he’d needed.   Grinning, he imagined the look on Pa’s face when he apologized.

“Have you decided about the cattle drive yet?”

Joe settled Ellen onto her chair and raised his eyebrows at Eva’s question.  “Decided?”

“Whether you’re going.”

The illness from last year still fresh in his mind, Joe wasn’t about to risk leaving them alone.  “I’m not.”

“You could if you want.  The children and I will be fine.  We’ve been on our own before, remember?”

“But that was different, we didn’t all go.  Someone stayed behind to keep an eye on things.”

“Joseph Cartwright!  Is that why they happened to pass by each day?  They were checking up on me?”

“Of course not.”

“I’m a grown woman and quite capable of looking after myself.”

Joe wrapped his arms around her rigid frame.  “I know that.  If I didn’t, I’d never step out of this house.  But, for now, no cattle drive for me.  I want to stay right here.”

“Maybe next year, then?”

“Are you trying to get rid of me?”

“No, but I know how important the drive is to you.  I don’t want you to feel tied down because of us.”

Joe turned her to face him.  Surely, she knew where his heart resided?  “You don’t tie me down.  I’m here because I want to be.  I love you.”  He gazed into her eyes, willing her to believe him.  When her lower lip began to tremble, he kissed it and smiled.  “You’re stuck with me.”

~~~

With one hip hitched on his father’s desk, Joe gave his apology.  He reveled in the expression on Pa’s face.  At least he fought to hide his surprise.

“Thank you.  I’m glad to see you’ve come around.  Next time, don’t be so stubborn.”

“Next time?” Joe squeaked.  “C’mon, Pa, give us a chance.  Eva and I only just had the last baby.”

The giggle in his throat burst out at the blush that suffused his father’s cheeks.

“I didn’t mean…”  Joe ducked away from the swipe aimed at him.  “You cheeky scamp.  Be off with you.”

Howling with laughter, Joe made for the door.

BOOK TWO
~ Light and Shadow ~

Chapter One

“Hoss, they’re beautiful,” Eva admired, passing the carved, painted horse back to her son, who clunked two of the other wooden animals together.

Joe set the birthday cake down on the table and lit the candle pressed into the middle.

“Shouldn’t there be two of those?” Hoss pointed out.

“One will do.” Joe retorted.  “C’mon Tom, you hav’ta blow out the candle.”

Tom puffed with more enthusiasm than efficiency, squealing and laughing each time it flickered but didn’t go out.  Everyone joined in the infectious laughter, and Joe squatted next to his son to assist.

Ben watched as his youngest showed his son how to blow.  Could his grandson really be two years old?  He was amazed by how this family, and his boy had grown.  Joe had matured in so many ways.  Never had Ben been prouder.

An explosion of clapping erupted when the candle was extinguished.  Eva moved to Joe’s side, and he slipped a hand around her waist.  The look they exchanged sent an old memory rippling through Ben’s heart.  How like he and Marie they were.  The ache of loneliness that haunted Ben returned.  He missed Marie.  The love and companionship they shared.  So many years had gone by, yet how well he remembered that feeling.

“Pa?”  Pulled from his daydream, Ben looked into Joe’s eyes.  “You all right?”

“Just remembering.”

“Ma?”

Ben nodded.  Joe placed a hand on his shoulder and gave it a squeeze.  Ben cleared his throat.  “That cake looks good.”

“Got you a big slice right here.”

Ben took the plate and burst out laughing when Tom decided to smash his slice to pulp.

Joe knelt in front of his son.  “You didn’t like the cake?”  A sticky hand reached out to run down his face.  “Guess not.”

Ben laughed even harder.  Two lively grandchildren were the best cure for melancholy.

***

Chapter Two

Startled, Joe looked up from wiping porridge off his youngest.  “Christmas?” he repeated horrified.

“Yes.  I think it would be lovely to have Christmas here.”

“But Pa likes us to go to him for Christmas.  He gets the big tree, we stay over, and everyone fusses over the children.”

“I know, but we’ve been to Ben’s for the last four years, I’d like the chance to host it too.”

“But you and I get a holiday.”

“I want to do this.”

Joe swallowed, imagining Pa’s face.  Christmas was a big deal on the Ponderosa, and that was Pa’s doing.  “But we don’t have the room for them to stay overnight.”

“Couldn’t they ride back?   Just this once?”

“Don’t you enjoy Christmas at the big house?”

“You know, I do.  That’s not the point.” Eva sat down at the table and entreated, “I’d like the chance to show off my skills.”

A cloud of doom formed, whichever way this went, he’d lose.  On one side an unhappy father and, on the other, a wife, and as for Hop Sing!  Joe winced at the images that conjured.  The mother of invention came to his rescue and an idea popped into his head.  “Fourth of July!”

“What?”

“How about you host the Fourth of July party instead?  We can hold it all outside.  That way we won’t hav’ta worry about having enough room in the house, and everyone goes home when the parties over.”  He saw interest flicker then uncertainty cross her face.  With instinctive cunning, he played his next card.  “It’s a big party, though.  All our friends, neighbors, and hands.  If you think that’ll be too much…”

“Too much?  Not at all.”  Eva grasped her hands together in delight, her eyes shining with excitement.  “I can see it now.  We can string decorations outside and have musicians for dancing.  It’ll be wonderful, and you don’t think Ben will mind?”

No fool, Joe took the opportunity to get in her good graces.  “It might be tough, but I think I can talk him around.”

This earned him a hug.  He took Eva in his arms and started to dance.

Ellen waved her hands.  “Papa, dance with me!”

“You bet.”

Releasing Eva, Joe swept Ellen out of her chair and lowered her to stand on his feet.  The two danced from the kitchen into the parlor.  His daughter giggled and clung to his hands as she tried to hang on, her little feet pressed into his.  Eva gathered up Thomas and joined them.  Joe, “Daa daa’d,” out a waltz, and Eva hummed along.

Joe heaved a sigh of relief at the bullet he’d dodged and looked forward to a Christmas of Hop Sing’s food, cosseting, and relaxation.

~~~

“Pa, Ma!  It’s Christmas!”

“Cwismas!” Echoed Tom.

Joe groaned and opened his eyes.  Two children bouncing on their bed were hard to ignore.

Ellen’s fingers tugged at his nightshirt.  “Let’s go see if Santa Claus has come.”

Joe and Eva laughed, before throwing back the blankets and letting themselves be dragged out the door.

Parcels of all sizes covered the base of the tree.  Shrieks of delight rose in the air.  Tom jumped in circles, and Ellen clapped her hands.

“Can we open them?  Can we, please?”

Joe crossed his arms and shook his head.  “Uh-uh.  You know the rules.  Dress and breakfast come first.”  Joe bit his lip to resist the giggle when Tom bee-lined for the gifts.  He scooped him into his arms.  “Whoa!  Not yet, fella.  Ellen, take your brother upstairs and help him wash.”

Joe watched his children clamber up the stairs.  When Eva went to follow, he pulled her back into his arms.  “Merry Christmas.”

Their kiss broke when they heard Ellen.  “Ma!  Tom’s spilled the water.”

“Oh, dear.”

Joe’s laugh bubbled up.  “Go on.  I’ll get the fire and stove stoked before Hop Sing wakes.”

~~~

“Faster, Hossy!”  The squeals of delight emanating from his eldest made Joe grin.  Perched on the arm of the settee, he laughed when his daughter demanded again, “Faster.”

Eva moved forward and lifted Ellen from her uncle’s back.  “That’s enough, young lady.  Your poor Uncle Hoss has been playing for ages.”

Clambering up off all fours, Hoss grinned.  “Aw, I don’t mind.  The little darlin’s light as a feather.”

Putting her daughter on the ground, the little girl turned large brown eyes on her other uncle.  Seeing the expectant gleam in them, Adam raised an eyebrow and shook his head.  “Oh, no.  Uncle Hoss is the only ‘hossy’ around here.”

The little girl pouted and turned to Joe.  “Lift me, please.”

Joe swept her into his arms.  “How about a cookie?”

“Little Ellen no eat dinner, and neither will Little Joe if he keep eating cookies.”

Joe looked around into the exasperated face of Hop Sing, holding the almost empty plate of biscuits.  He popped the one he held into his mouth and smirked, “You shouldn’t make ‘em so delicious.”

With a huff, Hop Sing stomped back to the kitchen taking the plate with him.  Joe winked at his daughter as he magically produced another.

After dinner, the family settled around the fireplace to listen to Ben read the Christmas story.  Eva leaned against Joe’s shoulder, and he cuddled a sleeping Thomas.

Joe’s eyes drooped in the heat from the blazing fire.  A lazy smile hung on his face, watching his daughter on his father’s knee, enraptured by his words.  His favorite time of year, he’d never imagined it could be better, but nothing beat sharing the blessed holiday with his children.  Their joy added so much to his.  He relaxed further into the sofa and let contentment settle its peaceful blanket on him.

~~~

Joe put the last bag in the buggy and headed back into the house to collect his wife and children.  Three days of non-stop cosseting made it hard to leave, but it was time to head home.

Finding Eva still saying her goodbyes, Joe relieved Hoss of his eldest and chuckled.  “If we don’t get going, we won’t get home ‘till midnight.”

Joe got a pout for this exaggeration.  He smirked and turned to the door only to freeze at Eva’s next words.

“I forgot to say, Ben.  Thank you for allowing me to hold the Fourth of July party.”

“Thank me?  Why?  When Joe told me, you wished to hold it, I was delighted.”

“You did?  But – Joseph Cartwright!”

Now the cat was out of the bag!  Joe opened the eyes he’d scrunched shut, and turned, his expression one of sweet innocence. “Hmmm?”

“You told me you had to talk Ben into letting me hold the party.”

“I did?  I don’t remember.  Look, we need to go.”

Pushed out of the house, Eva began to protest at Joe’s treachery.  The others laughed as they waved them goodbye.

“Looks like little brother has talked himself into hot water.”

Ben dropped a hand on Hoss’ shoulder.  “And you can bet he can talk himself out again.”

~~~

“Am I forgiven?”

Eva sighed and curled her arms tighter around Joe’s neck, pulling him close enough that her breath quivered the curls on his forehead.  His eyes glowed soft and dark in the low light.

The twinkle of pure mischief in her eyes raised an eyebrow.  “I forgave you ages ago.  I just love making up this way.”

Joe nuzzled her ear.  His quiet laugh lost in her hair.  He loved it too.

Eva’s breathing relaxed and lengthened into sleep.  Joe lay awake, listening.  Their lovemaking lingered like heady perfume in his mind.  He adored that private side of his lovely wife.  The seductive, sensual Eva reserved for him alone, who evoked desire and pleasure.  You’re the luckiest man on earth, he grinned into the dark, before allowing himself to succumb to sleep.

***

Chapter Three

Joe sat up on the blanket he’d been lounging on to watch his oldest brother and daughter.  His smile widened.  Kneeling by the edge of the lake, Adam manhandled the small fishing rod and line while Ellen watched his every move with unnerving intensity.

“On the end of the line, we have the hook.”

“Why?”

“Because the hook is what catches the fish.  Now we need to bait the hook.”

“Why?”

“So, the fish will eat the bait and get caught on the hook.  Now watch while I bait the hook.  I’m using a worm.”

“Why?”

“Because fish like to eat worms.”

“Why?”

A guffaw that rose into a giggle broke from Joe.  It cost him a swipe from Eva’s sunbonnet.

“Ellen, listen and watch Uncle Adam.  You can ask questions later.”

“ ‘Kay, Ma.”

Adam threw Eva a grateful smile.  “Once we’ve baited the hook you drop it into the water and give it a wiggle.”

“Why?”

The giggle rang in the air again.

“Y’know, Ellen reminds me of you, Adam.  You were always asking questions at that age.”  Adam raised an eyebrow, and Joe snorted.  Ben laughed at his skeptical sons.  “It’s true.  Questions, questions, all day long and most of the night.  Always chattering away.”

“I don’t believe it!  Adam chattering?”

“It’s quite true young man.”

A tug on his sleeve recalled Adam’s attention to Ellen.  Her finger pointed at the line, bobbing up and down in the water.

Joe hooted, “Will you look at that, you caught one.”

Ellen laughed and clapped at the fish flapping in her uncle’s hands.  Then she picked up the little fishing rod and fixed Adam with a determined look.  “My turn.”

Watching the interaction between uncle and niece, it struck Ben how alike the two were.  The solemn expression on Ellen’s face brought his eldest son’s younger one sharply back into focus.  He could see a special relationship developing there.

Toting his nephew on his shoulders, Hoss returned at a canter along the bank.  The boy squealed encouragement for him to go faster.  When Hoss reached the group, arranged on the picnic blanket, he dropped to his knees and lifted the boy down.

“You done rode me to a standstill young ‘un.”

Tom flung chubby arms around Hoss’ neck.  “Thank you, Hossy.”

“Aww, you’re welcome.”

Ellen grabbed her son and wrapped a napkin around his neck.  “Enough bronc busting for today.  Time to eat.”

“Great.  I’m starved.  I hope you got fried chicken.  You make the best.”  Fixed by three pairs of shocked eyes, Hoss grinned.  “ ‘Cept for Hop Sing, but you make the softer biscuits,” he added, cheekily stuffing one into his mouth and giving Ellen a wink.

Hoss snored, taking a nap after their excellent lunch.  Sitting under a tree by himself, Adam indulged in the book he’d brought.  Ben rested his gaze on Joe’s face, who watched his family paddle at the edge of the lake.  “You seem mighty serious.  Something wrong?”

Broken from his distraction, Joe turned.  “Huh?  Oh.  No.  Just thinkin’.  It’s our sixth anniversary next year, and I wanna do something special for Ellen.”

“Sounds like a nice idea.”

“If it’s okay, I’d like to take her to San Francisco.  Revisit places we went on our honeymoon.  The trip can be combined with the army contract negotiations.”

“You’ve no need to do that.”

“Sure, I do.  I can’t take a break without taking care of Ponderosa business too.”  The smile deepened in Ben’s eyes while he considered the responsible young man before him.  Was this the young rapscallion who used to drive him to distraction?  Then, in a flash, the familiar mischievous twinkle returned.  “Don’t worry, Pa, we’ll fit in plenty of fun.”

“I’m glad to hear it, and we’ll look after the children.”

“You sure they wouldn’t be too much trouble?”

“Of course not.”

Joe grinned and yanked off his boots and socks, rolled up his trousers and, with a whoop, ran down to the water.  Sweeping up his son, he dipped one hand in the lake and sent a scoop of spray toward Eva and Ellen.  “C’mon, Tom.  Boys against girls.  Let’s get ‘em!”

Ben watched the droplets rain, fracturing into a million crystals of light between the dueling couples.  If it hadn’t been for the noise, he could be observing a dream.

The laughter woke Hoss.  “Dadburnit, where do they get the energy from?”

Ben had no idea.  Growing up, Joe often exhausted him, and this young family appeared destined to do the same.  His gaze wandered to the mountains beyond the alpine lake, and he frowned, seeing grey clouds heralded the storm moving in.  He relaxed. A way’s off yet, it wouldn’t ruin their picnic.

~~~

Lightning and thunder streaked the air and rattled the windows.  Joe opened one eye when the bedroom door squeaked.

“Pa?”

Joe smiled at the hissed word.  “Thunder scaring you sweetheart?”  Clutching her doll, Ellen nodded.  Joe drew back his blankets.  “C’mon then.”

Scurrying forward, Ellen jumped into bed and buried herself into her father’s chest when another explosion of thunder rumbled.

“I don’t like the sky when it makes a noise.”

Joe stroked the back of Ellen’s head.  “It’s okay.  We all get scared sometimes.”

Wide eyes shone up at him.  “You do?”

“Yep.  Things scare me too, like … erm … grizzly bears.”

“But I’m not a baby to be scared of the dark.”

“Y’know, the dark used to scare Uncle Hoss, and look at how big he is, so don’t you worry.”

“Is that why Ma sleeps with you?”

“You bet.” Joe ignored the huff from beside him.  “But that doesn’t mean Ma’s not a real brave lady.  When I was small and Grandpa went away, I’d sleep with Uncle Adam or Uncle Hoss.  Can you guess who was like snuggling a tree, all knotty elbows and knees, and who was a big mushy bear?”

Ellen giggled.  “Did Grandpa let you cuddle him too?”

“Sure.”  Joe tweaked one riotous curl.  “And you can cuddle me anytime you like.”

When he felt Eva’s hand touch his shoulder, he turned his head and received a kiss on the cheek.  “I do love you.”

He caught her fingers and carried them to his lips.

The patter of feet heralded Tom climbing on the bed, who burrowed between his parents.  Joe ruffled his son’s hair, and the family drifted off to sleep.

***

Chapter Four

Tough, backbreaking, and dangerous, horse wrangling was the job Eva least liked Joe doing.  Whenever he worked a new string, she had an anxious wait for him to come home.  But no matter how bruised and battered, the light in his eyes told how he enjoyed the work.  Baffling to her, she was content so long as he was happy.  However, when he limped into the house, her heart skipped a beat.

“What happened?”

“Dadburned ‘ornery mustang.  Threw me into the fence and nearly took a chunk outta me for good measure.”

“Are you okay?”

“Yeah.  Nothing’s broken.  A bit banged up is all.”

“We’d better get some liniment on that leg, or you’ll be stiff as a board come morning.”

“Thanks.”

Joe sprawled in the big, low chair on the porch.  His children sleeping across his chest.  This time of day, when dusk teetered on the edge of collapsing into night, always filled him with serenity.  He gave Eva a slow, lazy smile when she joined him.

“We should put them to bed.”

Joe shifted to let the children settle deeper into him.  “In a while.  I wanna enjoy them like this for a bit.”

“How’s the leg.”

“Fine.”

“I wish you’d let the hands break the horses.”

“I can’t do that.  It’s part of the job.  I can’t shirk any of it because I’m the boss’s son.”

Eva sighed.  “I know, but I can’t help wishing.  It’s such a dangerous job and I wanna know you’re safe.”

“I’ll be fine.  Don’t worry.  Oh, I almost forgot, Hop Sing’s gonna bring over the decorations in a coupla days.”

“Wonderful.  I can’t wait for our party.”

A week away from the fourth of July, it amazed him how a woman could be excited at the prospect of feeding thirty guests.  But he smiled, bobbed his head, and listened to her chatter about the arrangements while he relaxed, his breaths easing into rhythm with his children’s.

“Joe, are you happy?”

This brought him fully awake.  “Where did that come from?”

Eva pleated her skirt and shrugged.  “Oh, I don’t know.  I guess… well, Thomas is almost three and I’ve not fallen pregnant again.”

“Is that what’s bothering you?”  Joe reached out a hand to take hers.  Such a contradiction to him at times, every now and then disarming insecurity would peep through her usual confidence.  “It’ll happen when it’s supposed to.  ‘Sides you and me, we’ve got plenty of time.”

“You don’t mind?”

“Eva, we have two amazing children, and I love you.  Even if we never have another child that won’t change.  Although I’m sure, we will.  I’m content as a man can be.”  Joe leaned out to her, and she met his lips.  When they broke the kiss, his impish grin appeared.  “Let’s get these two in bed and we can work on the next one.”

The gleam in Eva’s eyes and her giggle hurried Joe out of his chair, and his clothes.

*****

“Joe!”  He reined in Cochise and looked back to Eva standing on the porch, one arm around the post.  His heart quickened.  He’d never tire seeing this woman, fresh and beautiful as the dawn.  “Don’t forget to ask Hop Sing for the cinnamon.”

He waved in acknowledgement.  Behind her, Ellen and Thomas spilled out of the house, eager to add their goodbyes.  Their antics made him chuckle.  Birds sang in the trees, but their song wasn’t any more joyful than his spirit.  He carried Eva’s sweet kiss on his lips and the laughter of his children in his ears.  Joe doubted any man could be so blessed or happy.

Four hours later, Joe scowled, wiped his sweaty brow, and resettled his hat back on his head.  The heat blistered down on them and the rock-hard ground resisted all efforts to dig a hole.  Why did they have to pick today to mend the fence?

“I’m not making any headway with this.”

As usual, Adam wasn’t for leaving a job unfinished.  “We’re not going ‘till it’s done.”

“Yeah, get on with it an’ stop your bellyaching.”

Joe ripped off his hat again, ready to take issue with big brother who’d complained non-stop since they arrived.  An approaching horse drew his attention.  Shading his eyes, he squinted to see the rider charging toward them.  “Hey, isn’t that Roy?”

The pace the lawman was setting made Adam ask, “Yeah, I wonder what’s wrong?”

“Boys!  Indians are raiding along the valley.  Three homesteads have been hit already over toward Carson.  We’re warning as many as we can.  ”

“Thanks, Roy.”  Adam turned to his brothers; the lawman dismissed from his mind before he’d even ridden away.  “I’ll go warn Pa.  Hoss, you go with Joe.  Bring Eva and the children to the main house.  They’ll be safer there.”

“I ain’t risking getting caught in the open.”

For a moment, Joe thought he’d get an argument, but Adam nodded.  “Okay, stay at the house.  We’ll gather some men and come to you.”

No more words were exchanged.  The three separated to their horses and raced away.

Joe spotted the smoke rising above the tree line.  It didn’t mean anything.  A drifter cooking lunch, maybe.  He’d come across one just a few days ago, who’d even shared his rabbit with him.  It had been pretty good too, even the burnt bits that had stuck in his teeth.  His heartbeat slowed.  The tightness in his chest relaxed.

The plume spiraled up into the clear blue of the sky and billowed thicker.

“D’ya see the smoke?”

“Could be nothing,” Hoss shouted back.  “Remember, Roy said the homesteads hit were down Carson side of the valley.”

Hoss was right.  They would be way ahead of the raiders.

Joe tightened his fingers on the reins allowing the flexible, soft leather to twist through them.  Cochise settled into a smooth gallop and Joe moved with him, becoming one with the animal.  The ground beneath them vanished under the beat of hooves.  He leaned forward until his mane fluttered inches from his face and he caught the warm, sweet smell of alfalfa, hay, and oats.

Clearing the tree line Joe pulled up.  Fear cut a path into his heart.  He shot a look back at Hoss, sick horror filling his belly.  His own terror mirrored in his brother’s eyes.

Always the fleetest animal, Cochise soon outpaced his companion and Joe arrived first.  He tore his gaze from the burned-out barn and bunkhouse to his home, and his heart leapt.  For some reason, it hadn’t been torched.

When he got closer, the relief perished.  The house was a wreck.  Yanked off its hinges, the front door hung loose.  Broken belongings and glass from smashed windows lay strewn over the porch.   He screamed Eva’s name and plunged into his home.

Climbing off Chubb, Hoss thudded toward the house.  The sound jerked him up short.  Unrecognizable as human, it raised the hairs on the back of his neck.  Clutching the hitch rail his legs almost buckled under him.  Stumbling through the door, his little brother carried the lifeless, bloody bodies of his children.

Hoss couldn’t breathe, couldn’t move.  Joe slid down the wall and began to howl one word of denial, ripped up from the depths of his soul, over and over. Hoss turned away and closed his eyes.

How long he stood frozen, Hoss wasn’t sure.  When the howls subsided, he forced himself to move.  Grabbing a rug from the house, he dropped beside Joe’s huddled, rocking form.  With infinite tenderness, Hoss drew them from Joe’s arms and swaddled the bodies.  “Joe, was Eva…?”

Joe’s head shot up, and he dived back into the house.  Hoss didn’t need to hear the words, “She’s not there,” to know the house was empty.  His brother’s eager gaze flew to the charred barn, and he took off at a run.

Hoss scrunched his face.  That flash of hope hurt because he saw no chance of it here.  He followed.  Joe mustn’t be alone when he found her.

The carcass of the milk cow lay under the collapsed roof.   It wasn’t hard to find.  The stench of its charred flesh hit Hoss as soon as he entered the crumbling building.  He frowned watching Joe fling timbers aside.  The scorched, smoldering wood, still hot under Hoss’ fingers, must have scratched and burnt his brother’s blackened hands, but Joe didn’t stop.  They searched everywhere, barn, bunkhouse, storehouse, outhouse, but found no sign of Eva.

Hopelessness hung on Joe like another set of clothes.  Hoss wanted to help, but the how escaped him.  Drained of energy, he nonetheless spurred himself forward when Joe took off toward Cochise.

“Where’re you going?”

“They took her!  I’ve got to get her back.”

“You can’t do that!  You’ll get yourself killed is all.”

“D’you think I care?”

“You ain’t thinking straight.  You’ve gotta stay an’ take care of the little ones.”

“It’s too late for them!  I hav’ta find Eva.”

Hoss couldn’t let Joe do this.  He knew him.  He’d tear up the country and run right into trouble.

“I promise we’ll both go and look for her.  But later, when … everything here’s taken care of, and we’re equipped and ready.”

Accepting his brother’s words was the hardest thing Joe ever did.  Every instinct screamed to go after Eva.  But Hoss never steered him wrong.  He turned back to the house.  Every step took him closer to the rug that cocooned his children.  The pattern danced before his eyes, the bright colors at odds with its contents.  He lowered himself to the floor and drew the bundle to him.  Through the rough wool, the contours of his children pressed against him.  Never would he feel their warmth again.  Put his arms around them.  Kiss them goodnight.  They were gone.

Joe closed his eyes and wept.

They spotted them right away.  Barreling down with half a dozen hands at their back.  When they got close enough to see the burnt buildings they reined in, before spurring forwards again.  Just like they had done, not knowing they were already too late.

*****

Silence hung over the house.  In the great room, three men tried to cope with their shock and sorrow.

Ben stared at the door of the downstairs bedroom where his youngest held vigil over his children.  He would never forget the sight of his son, broken and weeping, cradling the pitiful bundle that contained his children.  Tears ran afresh, remembering the look on Joseph’s face.  Never would he want his children to endure such anguish.

Joe refused to leave the task of laying out the bodies to him and Hop Sing.  His heart cracked watching his boy’s hands shaking so hard he almost dropped the washcloth.  When Joe fell to his knees seeing how those little heads had been crushed under merciless blows, he fought back his own tears.

The pain in Ben’s chest pressed down beyond bearing.  To have that wonderful family snuffed out in a few short hours and lose his beloved grandchildren and probably his daughter-in-law.  How could such loss be born?

Ben’s gaze shifted to his other sons.  Sunk deep in the blue chair opposite, Hoss’ body seemed to cave in on itself from the weight of his grief, while Adam sat motionless as if carved from stone.

His soft words boomed into the room, abusing the silence.  “Why don’t you two go to bed.”

“No.  I ain’t leaving Joe.  I wanna be here if he needs us.”

Adam didn’t even reply, acknowledging the words with a tilt of his head.

Silence fell until another sound intruded upon the stillness.  Off and on, they’d heard it – Joe weeping.  The sobbing came in bouts, at times soft, like spring rain, and then hard and savage, like now.

Hoss heaved out of his chair.  “I need some air.”

“Son, it’s after midnight.”

“Ain’t gonna be nobody around to mind.”  His voice cracked on the last word, and he hurried through the door.

Ben let him go and collapsed back.  He wanted to comfort his sons, but he hadn’t the words.  The promise and hopes ended that day left him too stunned to think.  He let his chin sink to his chest, and the tears roll. 

“Enough!” he told himself.  Ben pushed himself upright and drew back his shoulders.  Right now, Joe needed him.  He would find the strength.

*****

Chapter Five

The preacher closed the good book, and Joe pivoted on his heel and strode toward his horse.  With undignified haste, Ben ran after him. 

“Where’re you going?”

“I’m going to find my wife.”

Ben placed a restraining hand on Joe’s shoulder.  “The army will do that.”

Joe shook him off.  “I can’t sit around and do nothing.”

“Be sensible.  You don’t know where to start.  Come home.  Once the army gets here, we’ll talk to them.”

Ben understood how much Joe wanted to leave, but there was sense in meeting the army.  Ben willed his son to realize that.

“Okay.  Have it your way.”

The reply might be grudging, but Ben didn’t care.  Signaling to Adam and Hoss, they rode home in bleak silence.  Ben glanced across at Joe.  He’d eaten little and slept even less in the last few days.  His pale, drawn countenance told of his constant sentinel over Ellen and Thomas, who now lay under six feet of sod.

The Indian raid had cut a bloody swath through the valley.  Ben found out the renegades attacked in two groups.  Eight homesteads were struck and wiped out, leaving thirty-three dead and six women missing, including Eva.  Hysteria swept the territory, and a call to the army followed.  The soldiers from Fort Churchill would be arriving in two days.

The solemn entourage rode into the yard and dismounted.

“I’ll take care of him for you,” Hoss told his silent brother and took Cochise’s rein.  He had to find some way to help and taking care of Joe’s horse was a start.  His promise to help Joe find Eva gnawed at him.  When he’d raised it, Pa had insisted they speak with the army first.  The idea of Joe leaving scared Pa, Hoss understood that, but keeping him home didn’t feel such a good idea.

Joe entered the house and started up the stairs.  At Pa’s call, he stopped on the landing.  Why couldn’t they leave him alone?

“Wouldn’t you like something to eat?”

“I’m not hungry.”

“Joe, you have to eat.”

“I said I’m not hungry!”  He fought to hold onto his temper.  “Sorry.  I’d just wanna rest.”

“All right, son.  I understand.”

Pa was disappointed, but too drained to do anything other than nod in thanks, Joe retreated to his room.

Bile rose in his throat when thoughts of what Eva might be enduring slammed him over and over.  Every fiber in his body shrieked to be out searching.  The waiting was ripping him apart.

*****

Chapter Six

“Mr. Cartwright.  We’ve heard of your Ponderosa.  Good to have you here.”

Ben shook Major Anderson’s hand.

“Thank you, Major.”

The major had arranged a meeting on arrival in Virginia City.  Ben could feel the anger crackling in the air of the hall crammed with victims of the attack and loved ones of those taken. 

Anderson waved his hands and the hubbub in the room stilled.  “Folks.  I’m gonna tell you what we know.  We believe the raids were carried out by a Bannock warrior who calls himself Attacking Wolf.  I have orders to track him down and eradicate the threat.”

Murmurs of approval filled the room.  Ben cut a look at Adam, sitting the other side of Joe.  He looked grim.  There was no talk about taking prisoners.

A shout came from the back.  “D’ya know where the murdering heathens are?”

The major had to quieten the room down again before he was able to answer.  “Our information’s sketchy.  We will be conducting a systematic sweep of the territory.”

“Those savages killed our families.  We wanna ride with you.”  Ben turned his head to see who’d spoken.  Arvid Bondesson, whose wife and four sons died in the raid, glared at the major.

“Thank you.  But no civilians on this maneuver.”

“We have a right to go after those murdering redskins!  We can’t let them get away with what they’ve done.”

Others around Bondesson joined in the discord, and the major threw up his hands to silence them.

“Listen, men.  I understand how you feel.  Form a militia. When we find Attacking Wolf, we’ll call for support.”

A ripple of agreement flew around the room, and after the major answered a few more questions, the meeting ended. 

Joe pushed his way over to the military man.

“I know what you said, Sir, about civilians, but I know the territory, and I’m a good shot.  You could use me as a scout.”

“Thank you, but we have a scout.  Join the militia.  You’ll get a chance to strike at the enemy.”  It wasn’t what Joe wanted to hear, and his son’s piercing gaze never left the major’s, willing him to change his mind.  Ben relaxed when the man shook his head.  “I’m sorry, but I can’t use you.”

Joe turned on his heel and left.  Torn between going after him and talking to Anderson, Ben compromised and sent Hoss before approaching the major.

“Mr. Cartwright.  Let me introduce Captain Wilkes.”

Ben shook the man’s hand.  “Major, are you sure you want to involve men who’ll be out for blood?”

“Once they whip themselves into shape, they’ll be fine.  We’ll need all the help we can get.  Attacking Wolf’s smart, and he’s gathered a large following.  You and your sons would be a welcome addition.”

“My youngest’s home was hit.  His children were killed, and his wife taken.  We’re only interested in getting her back.  Not revenge.”

“I’m sorry about your son’s family.”  The major shot a look at Ben from under his thick white brows.  “Take my advice.  Prepare your son for the worse.  Most women captured in raids like this are later killed, and those we do get back alive … well, let’s just say, they’re never the same.”

Ben paled.  Deep down he’d known this may be true, but to hear it out loud shook him.

*****

Leaving Adam and Hoss picking at their food, Ben took a sandwich up to Joe.  His door open, Ben pushed it back to see Joe loading his saddlebag.

“I’m going after her.  If I can’t go with the army patrol, I’ll go on my own.”

“I thought we’d agreed to leave it to the army.”

Joe balled the shirt he held tight in his hand.  “No!  You agreed, Pa.  I said I’d wait until the army arrived.  Fine.  They’re here, and now I’m going.”

“Listen to me.  You must let the army do their job.  When they find Eva- ”

“They’re not looking for her.”

“Of course, they are, they’re looking for all the women.  Give them a chance.”

Joe slumped onto the bed and dropped his head into his hands.  “I don’t know.  I don’t know if I can.”

“Please, give them time to do their job.”  The head nodded but didn’t lift.  “It’s for the best, I promise.”  At the door, he looked back at the beaten form of his son.  “Try to eat something.”

*****

Chapter Seven

He awoke gasping, his chest heaving in the effort to breathe.  It was the same dream, always the same.  His children screaming for him.  His children … the loss raked through him anew, ripping fresh wounds into his heart.  Joe rolled over and ground his knuckles into his eyes.  He didn’t want these feelings, these dreams.  The gaping maw they opened was too huge to contain, but they were like rats ripping and shredding his insides, tearing their way to freedom.  He curled into a ball, trying to crush down the emotions.  It didn’t work now any more than before.  He gave up and staggered to stare at his reflection in the mirror.  He buried his face in his hands, unable to bear it.  There had to be a way to stop thinking, remembering.  There had to be!

*****

Hearing his name, Ben turned to see Roy coming down the boardwalk toward him.  He took the man’s hand with a smile.

“I haven’t seen you in Virginia City since the army came through.”

“I’ve stayed on the ranch to be close to Joe.”

“He’s taking it mighty hard.”

“Yeah.  He hasn’t been out of his room in days.”

“What?  But… ”  Roy scratched the back of his neck.  “I don’t know how to tell you this, but Little Joe’s been here almost every day this week.  He sits drinking whiskey then heads on home, taking a bottle or two with him.”

“That can’t be.”  Ben stared at his friend.  It couldn’t be true, but Roy wouldn’t lie to him.  But he’d have known.  Wouldn’t he?  “Is Joe there now?”

“Nope, he rode out a couple of hours ago.”

*****

Ben’s foot struck an abandoned bottle when he strode into Joe’s room.  The room reeked of alcohol.  Why had he left him alone?  He’d given him space to grieve, but instead, his son drowned his sorrows in liquor.

The curtains were still drawn, and in the dim light he made out Joe spread-eagled on his front, one foot and arm lolling over either side of the mattress.  Ben tore back the curtains and flung the window open.  The figure on the bed groaned and groped for a pillow to cover his head.  Ben picked up the chair and sat down to wait, letting the sunlight and fresh air do their job.

The form moaned and tossed the pillow aside.  The creature shuffled on his belly until his hand managed to reach the bedside table.  The long fingers groped the surface.

“Looking for this?”

The creature froze.  A single red-rimmed eye appeared, peeking through the disheveled chestnut curls.  Its grating voice, deep and husky.  “Yeah.”

The eyes’ hungry gaze fixed on the bottle Ben held.  The hand extended, ready to accept what it needed.

“If you want it, come and get it.”

The whole face dragged into view, and Ben saw the ravages of his son’s excesses.  The blood-red, glassy eyes, unshaven chin, and sweat-soaked forehead.  Ben’s stomach clenched.

The creature glared, resentful and angry.  “Just leave it and get out.”

“Nope.  I’m stayin’ right here, and so is this.”  Ben lifted the whiskey for Joe to see.

Joe’s top lip curled back.  What right had Pa to interfere?  But he needed that whiskey.

“Fine.”  Joe squirmed to the edge of the bed.  He reeled but stayed upright.  “Give me the bottle.”

“You want it, take it.”

Joe lurched, making a grab for the whiskey, and found himself knocked on his butt.  “What’re you doing?”

“I didn’t say I’d make it easy for you.”

Anger clawed up Joe’s back straightening it as it went.  He sprang and managed to get a hand around the neck of the bottle.  To his astonishment, Pa held tight to the rest.  Back and forth, they wrestled, Joe scrambling on his knees.

“Give it to me!”

Dragged nose to nose, eyeball to eyeball his father challenged, “Why?  So, you can soak your mind in liquor and hide from the truth?”

Joe recoiled.  “Yes, damn you.  Yes!  Don’t I have the right not to remember?  Not to think about … what happened?”

“I understand.  I lost three wives- ”

“No, you don’t!  You lost wives, not children  … who’d barely begun to live.  And you were there.  I wasn’t!  I should’ve been … but I wasn’t.”

Joe ran a shaky hand over his mouth.  Pushing up, he made his unsteady way to the window to rest both palms on the frame.  He gazed out but saw nothing.

“You’re right.  I don’t know what it is to lose a child.”

“Every second, every minute, every hour of every day, I hear them calling, screaming.  It won’t stop.  Nothing makes it stop, except … so, leave the bottle and leave me alone.”

His father moved to stand behind him.  “It won’t work.  Liquor won’t solve your problems.  You have to face what’s happened.”

Joe flung away to pace back and forth.  Why couldn’t Pa leave him in peace?  He didn’t want this, any of this.  He dropped back on the bed, kneading his hands between his knees.

“I can’t get it out of my head.  How scared they would’ve been … and they were alone.  They would’ve cried out for me.  To help and protect them.  Don’t you understand? I wasn’t there!”  Joe lifted his head.  Gone was the husband and father, leaving just the son who needed his Pa.  “Help me … oh God, … please … help me.”

Pa took him in his arms like he was ten years old again, not caring how he stank of spirits and sweat.  Joe turned into him, grateful beyond words.  Held tight and close, he let go of the myriad of possibilities that tortured him, allowing the grief to flow, and be accepted.

*****

Crossing the yard, Joe was brought up short seeing Will Donley, one of their neighbors.

“Hi, Will.”

“Little Joe.”

“What brings you here?”

“I came to see if Ben would buy the farm.  I’m moving on, decided to start somewhere fresh.”

“I’m sorry to hear that.”

“Thanks.  Your Pa’s been real good.  I’ve never had a negotiator bid me up before.”

“Sounds like, Pa.”

Will fiddled with his rein.  “I can’t be around the place no more.  Not with Katy and Ryan gone.  I should’ve been there for them.”

There it was, staring him in the face – that same guilt.

“I know, but you can’t blame yourself.  None of us can.  We had no way of knowing.”

A silence fell, both men understanding the other.

“Well, I’ll be going.”

“Bye, Will.”

Ben stepped away from the window.  He hadn’t meant to eavesdrop, but when he heard Joe’s voice, he was drawn to see what the two would say to each other.  The door opened, and he engrossed himself in his ledger.

“I ran into Will outside.  Sorry to hear he’s leaving.”

“Yes.  He was a good neighbor and a good man.”

Joe nodded.  “I’d better wash up.”

Ben watched his son go up the stairs.  Did Joe really mean what he told Will?  He liked to think so.

*****

Joe surveyed the idyllic country, his body neither warmed by the sun through the window, nor his spirits lifted.  There was still no news from the Army of their search for Attacking Wolf and Eva.

The giggle preceded the movement caught from the corner of his eye.  His head snapped around, but Ellen wasn’t there.  Just ghosts of memories sent to haunt him, offering unbearable moments of hope.

Thrusting out of his chair, he marched downstairs to find his father.

“I’ve had enough!  I can’t just sit and wait.  I hav’ta find Eva.”

“I know waiting for news is hard.”

Laying palms down on the desk, Joe leaned toward his father.  “I can’t do that any longer.“

“Trust me.  This is for the best.”

Joe dropped his head.  Could Pa be right?  He didn’t know a damn thing anymore.  His judgment was shot to hell.  “All right, but I don’t know how much longer I can wait.”

Thrusting away, Joe strode out of the house.

Watching the exchange from his chair, Adam commented.  “You can’t let him go.  What would it achieve?  He has no idea where to look.”

“I know.”  Ben’s hands lay on his desk, clasping and unclasping.

“You’re doing the right thing.”

His son’s words comforted him.  Joe going after Attacking Wolf would be the worst thing he could do.  It was Hoss who changed his mind.

“It’s killing him staying here.  He needs to look for Eva, and I promised him we’d go.”

“He’s in no fit state to go traipsing over the countryside.”

“If he stays, he’ll be in a worse one.  Face it, Pa.  He’s working himself into the ground trying to keep his mind off Eva.  At night he’s pacing his room when he ain’t creeping downstairs to drink.”  Ben shot Hoss a startled look.  “Ain’t no sense in denying it, we all know.”

This was true.  Joe kept off the drink during the day, but at night…  Ben gave in.

When told of the decision, Adam snapped shut the book he’d been reading.  “I thought you’d agreed letting him go would be pointless.”

“I was wrong.”

“What good would it do him, out there alone.”

“He won’t be.”

Adam’s gaze switched to Hoss.  “You’re planning on backing him up on this foolish venture?”

“That’s right.”

“And you think that’s a good idea?”

“Yeah, I do, an’ if you don’t take that tone out of your voice, older brother, I’m gonna- ”

Ben cut him off.  “All right, simmer down both of you.  Adam, it’s done Joe no good keeping him at home.  This is what he needs.”  Ben cut a look across at Hoss.  “Keep him off the drink.”

“I don’t think I’ll need to, but, I will.  This is for the best, believe me.”

*****

Chapter Eight

Hoss’ certainty was fading.  For three weeks they’d ridden to every town and army post.  Talked to any Indians friendly enough and came up blank.  At each town with a telegraph, he sent a wire home.  The messages became a monotony of disappointment.   ‘No News.’  ‘No News.’

The lack of success crushed Joe.  Appearing older every day, Hoss had to remind himself that he wasn’t even twenty-three yet.

They followed up any lead.  The slightest whisper of a rescued white woman sent them to another place.  Each time Hoss suffered through the rise of hope in Joe, only to see it dashed again.  The rumors often proved false, but where they found a rescued woman, seeing the rambling wreck, she been reduced to by her brutal captivity was terrifying.

Worse, were the dead.  Hoss would watch while Joe checked the body.  Joe refused to show any emotion, but Hoss didn’t miss the quiver in the hand that reached to pull back each blanket.

News of two white women recovered from an Indian named Attacking Wolf sent them on a frantic ride to the outpost.  Part of Hoss dreaded getting there, knowing how hard Joe would take it if neither were Eva.  He sent up prayers that the nightmare was over, and she’d been found at last.

The sergeant shook Hoss’ hand and flicked his eyes at Joe.  He didn’t care for dealing with civilians.  Too many like Joe had crossed his path.  Broken, haunted men one step from collapse.  He kept his gaze on the big man.  “Oh, yes, Cartwright.  We got your wire.  Didn’t they tell you?”

Unease stirred, and Hoss queried, “What?”

“These women are dead.  We’re holding their bodies long enough to try and get an identification.”  Joe buckled beside him, but Hoss was quick to put a hand under his arm.  “Is he all right?”

“Yeah, he’ll be fine.”  Hoss turned to Joe.  “Let me go.”

Typical of younger brother, he shook his head and pushed away from his support.  Hoss didn’t argue.  Joe would do this even though it killed him.  As they marched the steps toward the storehouse, Hoss prayed again – this time that it wasn’t Eva.

They checked at the door of the tiny storeroom to adjust to the gloom.  In front, two figures lay on pallets covered with a thin blanket.  Hoss’ eyes never left his brother’s stiff back.  When Joe lifted the covering, and a sob wrenched out, he surged toward him.  “Joe!”

“It’s not her.  It’s the Turner twins.”

Hoss stopped dead in his tracks.  Lilly and May Turner.  He’d seen them last at church.  They were celebrating their fifteenth birthdays and May’s engagement.  Hoss dropped his gaze and caught a glimpse of the bloody heads devoid of their strawberry blond hair.  They’d been scalped.  He turned and walked away.

Standing rigid, Hoss breathed deep, dragging in the air he needed.  He turned back at the noise.  Hanging off the side of the building, Joe vomited the little he’d eaten that day onto the ground. 

*****

Hoss wrapped another blanket around his trembling brother and frowned.  After hasty goodbyes to the sergeant, he’d put Joe on his horse and rode away to find a place to camp.  Joe hadn’t said a word or stopped shaking since they left.  He pressed the cup of hot coffee into Joe’s quivering hands.

“C’mon, you take a sip of this an’ you’ll feel better.”  To Hoss’ relief, Joe drank the pungent liquid.  “That’s it, buddy.”

“Why would they do that?”

“Dadburnit.  I can’t tell you.  Some people just got hate burned into them.”

Hoss hunkered down beside him.  The two sat shoulder to shoulder in silence.  Bit by bit Joe leaned over to rest on his brother.  Hoss took the weight gratefully.  The knowledge he’d been wrong in bringing Joe to look for Eva weighed a whole lot heavier.

“D’you think she’s dead too?”  The whispered words were soft like wind through meadow grass, but they cut Hoss to the bone.

“You can’t think that way.  We’ve gotta have faith and believe she’s still alive.”

He’d made a mistake.  Joe was being torn apart every bit as bad as staying at home would have done, and Hoss needed to bring it to an end.  They were within four days ride of the Ponderosa and, although he might get an argument from Joe, he decided to head home.

*****

They rode into the next town mid-morning and put up their horses in the stables.

“You go get a room while I send the telegram.”

Hoss got a grunt in reply.  Slumped and bowed, Joe shuffled toward the shabby hotel.  From the back, he looked ninety.  A bleakness settled in Hoss’ heart.  Six weeks since the raid, he began to fear Eva would never be found.  But, hardest of all was seeing his little brother’s hope drain away drop by drop.

Hoss scratched his usual message on the tablet of paper.  “I need to send a telegram to Ben Cartwright in Virginia City.”

The little man behind the desk peered at Hoss through his horn-rimmed glasses.  “Did you say, Cartwright?”

“Yeah, that’s right.”

“I’ve got a message here for a Hoss Cartwright.  That you?”

Hoss stepped out of the telegraph office and stared at the wire in his quaking hand:

Hoss.

Come home.  Eva rescued. Safe at Ponderosa.

Pa.

BOOK THREE
~ Happiness and Hope~

Chapter One

Grabbing Joe’s rein, Hoss hauled Cochise to a halt.

“Dadburnit!  I said, stop!”

Joe was pushing the horses in a way Hoss would never have thought possible of his younger brother, and he’d had enough.

“I know you want to get home and see Eva, but I ain’t letting you kill the horses.  Now they need a rest an’ so do you.”

“Fine.  Rest the damn horses.”

Joe swung off Cochise, flicked the reins at him, and marched away.  Hoss tried again.  “The telegram said Eva’s safe.  She’s at home with Pa.  The best place she can be.  Another day ain’t gonna make no difference.”

Joe shuddered through the breath he released.  “You’re right.  Sorry.”

Little Joe had endured hell, and he wasn’t going to hold his anxiousness to get home against him.  “We’ll get there.  Don’t worry, an’ all in one piece.”

Joe put a hand on Hoss’ shoulder.  Words weren’t required.  Gratitude, reliance, and apology all exchanged in the gesture and look.  It passed between them like sunlight through glass.

He held Joe in check until they were within a mile of the house.  The familiar sights and sounds filled Hoss with calm, but Joe grew more jittery the closer they got.  Hoss understood his urgency and, at last, set Chubb into a gallop.  Joe followed and overtaking him, raced ahead.

*****

Joe burst through the door.  Pa and Doctor Martin jumped up at his precipitous entrance.  His mouth dried to sandpaper.  “Where is she?”

“Upstairs in the far guestroom, but … Joseph!” 

Ignoring the shouts, he leaped up the stairs and skidded to a halt before the bedroom door.  The woman he loved, the woman he’d almost given up for dead lay on the other side.  He turned the door handle and went in.  Joy exploded in his chest.  There she was beautiful as ever.  He smiled and moved forward.  The scream made him jump.  Visceral and shocking, it froze him to his core.

“Eva?”  She clawed at the headboard and screamed louder.  “Eva, it’s me, Joe.”

From her seat by the window, a woman ran to soothe his screeching wife.

“Stay away!  Keep him away!”

The words seared his soul.  The shrieks battered him.  Then hands caught and pulled him from the room.

He heard Paul Martin’s voice, “You need to leave her.  Come downstairs, let me explain.”

He let himself be led away.  Behind him, the shrieks squeezed the life from his heart.

Drooped on the settee, hands limp between knees, those terrible screams reverberated in his head.

“Did you hear what Paul said?”

He lifted his head, and Pa’s face came into focus.  “What?  Oh, yes.”  He had to pull himself together.  “She’s in shock?”

“She reacts that way to any man who goes near her,” Paul confirmed.  “Hardly surprising I guess after … well, her ordeal.”

“She’ll be okay, though, right?”

“I hope so.”

“What do I need to do?”

“Physically, Eva’s in good shape.   Other than that, to be honest, I don’t know.  I would guess, be patient.  Don’t try to rush things.”

His whole world had fallen apart.  All he had was this glimmer of hope.  He grasped it and held tight.

After seeing Paul off, Ben returned to the house.  Both his sons looked exhausted.

He dropped a hand on Joe’s shoulder.  “Eva will be all right.  We’re all here to help you take care of her.  But, right now, I think you both need a bath, food, and some sleep.  Tomorrow everything will look a lot better, I promise.”

Ben waited, unsure if Joe heard him.  About to repeat himself, Joe’s gaze shifted and focused on him.

“What happened?  Where did they find her?”

“It was pure luck.  Troops out of Fort Churchill came across a small band of Bannocks trading prisoners.”

“Fort Churchill?  All this time she was so close.”  Joe’s jaw clenched.  “They were selling her like an animal.”

“Let’s just be grateful we got her back.”

Urged to their rooms, Ben told them he’d get the hot water and food.  They headed for the stairs when the front door flung open.  Adam strode in.

“I met the doc, he said Joe and Hoss … there you are.”  Adam took Hoss’ hand, then went to take Joe’s.  “For heaven’s sake.  You look awful.”

Hoss glowered at his older brother.

“Off you go, you two.”  Ben waited until they gone before adding, “That wasn’t helpful.”

Adam pulled a face.  “Sorry, he took me by surprise.”

“I know, but it’s nothing good food and sleep won’t take care of, and now Eva’s back he’ll be fine.”

“Has he seen her?  Does he know?”

“He ran up to the room before we could stop him, and her reaction was exactly the same.”

“Poor kid.”

“We’ll be there for him.”

“Sure, Pa, always.”

*****

Chapter Two

Joe held the spoon to his wife’s lips and waited.  The process of feeding was slow, but Joe had cultivated patience.  Getting here had taken resolve.  Tiny moves until Eva accepted his presence and he could take over her care.  But the success came laced with a dread of the trance-like state that held her captive.

“You would’ve laughed seeing Hoss trying to catch the chicken for your soup.  He ain’t got the knack.  Those birds were running rings ‘round him.  If Hop Sing had left it up to him, you’d be eating chicken soup without the chicken.”  He kept up the chatter, day in, day out, about everything and anything, except for one subject – their children.  “You’ve eaten it all.  Good girl.”

Since sudden actions caused panic, he made sure to keep his movements slow and gentle when he wiped her mouth with the napkin.

Shards of sunlight danced on her hair and turned the blue of her eyes to crystal.  When he found her gaze on him, his heart leapt.  Hope rushed in to be replaced by disappointment when the blank gaze drifted away again.

He forced back the smile and cheerful tone.  “We’ll go for a stroll soon.  It’s warmer today.  What d’you think, should we risk a ride down to the lake?  Would you like that?”

As usual, there was no reply, no flicker of interest, no change to her demeanor.  Running a hand over his mouth, he tried to hold tight to the faith that drained a little each day.

A noise outside drew him to the window to see the doctor’s buggy sweep into the yard.  Had another week gone by already?

Paul continued to check on Eva.  For the sake of the haggard young man, who’d taken on the burden of her care, he smiled and repeated how pleased he was with her progress.  Privately he thought the prognosis a dismal one.  Returning downstairs, Ben waited with the usual cup of coffee.

“How is she?”

“No change.  The shock’s still deep.  I can’t say whether Eva’s aware of what’s going on around her or not.  We can only pray she’ll come out of it eventually.”

“Will she?  Will she come back to us?”

Paul considered the question.  He had no wish to give his friend false hope.  “I can’t say. You’ve seen how she is.  Like a sleepwalker, awake but not.  There’s every chance she’ll improve, but there’s also a good chance she won’t.”  Paul shot a look at Ben’s grey features, another sign of the heavy toll this situation took on the whole family.  Were they ready to contemplate other options?  “The truth is Eva may remain in this state for the rest of her life.  It might be time to consider alternatives.”

“You mean an institution?”

The idea appalled Ben, but before he had the chance to say more, a voice barked, “Were you planning on telling me about this, or just plot behind my back about packing my wife off to an asylum?”

Fist clenched, his body taut like a rope holding a rearing mustang, Joe stalked down the stairs.

“We were only talking.”

“Yeah, I heard what you were only talking about, and if looking after Eva’s too much of a burden, tell me.  I’ll take her home anytime you want.”

“Now wait a minute.  When have I ever questioned looking after Eva?”

“It’s my fault.  I wanted to make Ben aware of the options.”

“Then get out and don’t come back.  I don’t want a doctor who’ll conspire against my wife.”

“That’s no way to talk to Paul.  It’s not what you think.”

“Isn’t it?  Is this the first time, or have there been others when he’s talked about Eva like that?”

“We would never…  Joe, Paul’s your friend and doctor- ”

“Not anymore.”  Joe rounded on the unhappy medical man.  “I told you to get out!”

“That’s enough!  Nobody orders anyone from my home, and while you’re living under my roof, you will not talk to Paul that way!”

Heart sinking, Ben watched Joe’s face settle into hard lines and the blaze in his eyes deepen to a furnace.  “That can change.”

When Joe strode back up the stairs, Ben called after him, but to no purpose.

“I’m sorry, Ben, I didn’t mean… ”

“This isn’t your fault.  He’s upset, don’t worry.  I’ll talk to him.”

*****

The house bathed in early fall sunshine looked lovely, even peaceful.  From his vantage point, no sign of the violence that left it scars on them was visible.  He needed to go on, to assess the damage, and see what repairs were required, yet he didn’t move.

Thirty minutes ticked by, then forty.  The voice made him jump.  He hadn’t even heard Adam ride up beside him.

“D’you want me to come with you?”  Joe didn’t take his eyes off the building.  Bright yellow curtains with tiny white daisies flapped through the broken kitchen window.  When Eva picked the material, she’d told him how even in the darkest winter they’d have a little bit of summer in the house.  “Joe?”

He unclenched his jaw.  “No.  I don’t think so.  Eva and I can move into town.”

“Don’t be foolish.  You know you can’t do that.”

“Oh no, older brother?  Watch me.”

Out of his saddle in a flash, Adam yanked Joe to the ground.

“Now you listen to me!  Pa would never plot behind your back or send Eva to an institution, and you’d realize that if you calmed down long enough to think.”

Joe scrambled to his feet.  “You weren’t there.”

“And what exactly did you hear?”

Speaking as if to a stupid child, Adam’s tone flamed Joe’s temper.  “That Eva should go to an asylum.”

“Pa said that?”

“Yes!  No…  at least… ”

“I thought as much.  You went off half-cocked as usual.  He’s doing everything he can for Eva, but you accused him anyway.”

“I know.  I’ll apologize to Pa and Paul.”

“Damn right, you will.”

Adam stalked away, and Joe turned his back.  He’d lied to everyone.  When he’d overheard Paul … for a fleeting moment, he’d felt relief.  He’d been the one to give up on her.  His stomach churned with self-loathing.

“Are you okay?”

The soft words startled him like a gunshot.  He spun around.  He didn’t deserve Adam’s concern.  “Yeah.”

Joe’s gaze strayed back to his home.

“I’ll come with you.”  Joe hesitated.  “You need to do it sometime.  There must be things you want to collect?”

The image of what he’d found last time slammed Joe’s mind.  He stepped back, recoiling from the sight.  “No, not yet.”

“All right, fella, another time.”

*****
Chapter Three

Joe opened the window to let in the cooler air.  It might be the beginning of October, but today dawned hot.  Maybe Eva would enjoy a trip down to the lake.

There was progress.  Every member of the household could sit and talk with her.  He still battled his fear, and he saw in Hoss’ forced cheerfulness, Adam’s determined calm, and Pa’s relentless optimism they were all doing the same.  But he wouldn’t, couldn’t give up on Eva.

The tap at the door brought him from the window to answer.  Hop Sing trotted in carrying a tray laden with breakfast.  He placed it down on the table and beamed.  “Missy Eva, look better today, Little Joe.  I make her favorite breakfast.”

He said the same words of encouragement every morning, and it took effort for Joe to manage a smile in return.  “Thanks, Hop Sing.  It looks good.”

He ate his meals with Eva at the little table between the two comfy chairs by the window.  Pa hadn’t objected because he knew to encourage Eva to eat, he’d do the same.  The satisfied look on Pa’s face each time he brought down empty dishes was obvious.

After laying out the plates and cutlery, he turned to fetch her and lurched to a halt.  The breath caught in his throat.  She was looking at him, and this time her gaze didn’t drift away.

“Joe?”

One hand reached for hers, the other pressed against the side of her face.  “Eva.  You know it’s me?”

“Of course.  What happened?  Why aren’t I at home?”

He pressed her fingers to his lips.  What could he say not to frighten her?  “You haven’t been well, sweetheart.”

“I haven’t?”

“No, but you’re gonna be fine now.”

She smiled, and he caught her in an embrace, hugging tight.

She stiffened.  “Let me go! ”

He sat back, mortified at her reaction.  “I … I’m sorry.  I didn’t mean to scare you.”

“No, it’s all right.  I don’t know why… ”

“It’s okay, don’t worry.  You need to take small steps.  I get that.  Will you be all right for a minute?  I wanna tell Pa and the others you’re feeling better, and I think we should get the doc to look at you.”

“I’ll be okay,” she assured him, but when he reached the door, she called, “You won’t be long?”

“No.  I promise.”

He took the stairs two, three at a time, bounding down them.  The three men at the table looked up startled.

“What’s wrong?” Ben asked.

“Eva’s herself again.”  His family were out of their seats, surrounding him.  “I’d like Paul to check her out, can you send one of the hands?”

“Right away.”  His father looked him in the eyes, his rich voice filled with warmth.  “We’re all glad for you.”

Joe swallowed over the lump in his throat.  “Thanks.  I hav’ta go, I promised Eva I’d be quick.”

His family watched him bounce back up the stairs.  Ben’s hand tightened on the banister newel.  “Thank God.”

Joe burst back into Eva’s room.  The expression of alarm vanished in a moment, but he cursed his stupidity.

“Sorry, I should’ve thought.  I didn’t mean to startle you.  The doc’s on his way.”  Joe remembered the dishes on the table and pulled a face.  “I forgot all about breakfast.  It’ll be cold by now.  I’ll ask Hop Sing to make some more.”

Her hand tightened around his wrist, holding him in place.  “Can I see the children?”

Wide eyes watched him, innocent and unaware.  She didn’t know the appalling truth.  What would happen if he told her?  Would it send her spiraling back into shock?  “Let’s have the doc look at you first, and we’ll see about that later, ‘kay?”

Disappointment crossed her features, but she didn’t argue, and he drew a breath.  “Later,” he’d told himself, “we’ll deal with that later.”

*****

“I’m always pleased to see my patients recover and never more so than now.”

Eva smiled at the doctor.  She’d listened to his gentle explanation of shock but, hearing the date had dismayed her since the last thing she remembered was looking forward to their Fourth of July party.

When she asked what happened, Joe took her hand. “What do you remember?”

Her mind crashed into a blank wall.  The next moment Joe and Dr Martin were comforting her while she cried.

“What’s wrong with me?”

Paul patted her hand.  “It’s the shock, all perfectly normal and understandable.  You need to rest and give yourself time to get better.”

“Will my memory come back?”

“I think so.  Don’t try to push the memories.  They’ll return when they’re ready.”

“Can I see Ellen and Thomas?”

“Eva- ” Paul began but was interrupted by Joe.

“Not yet.  I want you to get stronger first.”

“Oh, but, Joe.”

“For a little while.  Please, for me.”

As always, she was won over by that handsome face.  When he left to see Paul out, her gaze drifted to the window.  The sky shone blue and clear, yet something terrifying danced around the edges of her consciousness.  Shivering, she turned from it back to the beautiful sky.  Joe was right, a little time would be good.  She couldn’t let the children see her like this.

****

Chapter Four

Joe passed them on his way to the kitchen, water jug in hand.  Ben glanced at his other two sons who watched him with stoic expectation.  It was time.

“Can we talk?” Joe’s head came around, and Ben saw his jaw tighten.  He figured Joe would be expecting this.  “When are you going to tell her?”

“Not yet.  It’s too soon.”

“It’s been four days, and Eva’s asking for the children more and more.”

“I know, but she’s not ready.  Now’s not a good time.”

“There’ll never be a good time.”

The jug crashed down.  The knuckles on Joe’s hands turned white as he clutched the edge of the shelf.

“What if it sends her back into shock?  I won’t risk that.”

Ben rubbed his hands up and down his son’s arms.  “She’s a strong woman.  Look at what she’s survived.  She needs to know the truth.  It’s not fair letting her believe the children are alive.  The longer you wait, the harder it’ll be.”

“I can’t!“

Pushed aside, Ben stood back as Joe grabbed the jug and walked away.

In the main room, his older brother’s guilty looks betrayed their knowledge of the conversation.  He marched passed without a second look.

He was fighting the inevitable, but every time he tried to tell Eva the truth, the scene in his head, held him back.  He didn’t know she was reaching her own decisions.

More and more, the visions of men with blurred faces who manhandled and violated returned.  She tried to tell herself they were just dreams, but part of her knew this wasn’t true, and the need to understand overcame the fear.

Eva stood looking out the window.  He replaced the jug and went to her.  When she turned, he stopped.  “What’s wrong.”

“I need to talk to you.  I remember pieces of what happened.  Some men came to the house, but I can’t see them clearly.  Who were they?”

Joe closed his eyes.  The moment he dreaded had arrived.  “Indians.  They raided the valley.”

“Indians… ” she murmured as it all came rushing back.

*****

The morning was beautiful.  Eva waved goodbye to Joe and returned to the house.  Chores were waiting.

The broom over the wooden planks raised a healthy dust cloud.  She swept the dirt off the porch with a flourish and looked up.  Eva tilted her head, seeing another rise of dust in the distance.  It was too early for Joe to return.  Her eyes squinted against the sun.  She must be mistaken, the brightness playing tricks.

The laughter caught her attention.  Ellen and Tom raced out of the house, their bare feet smacking on the wooden porch.

“Stop right there!”  Guilty faces turned, and both pairs of hands were tucked behind out of sight.  Eyes the size of sauces watched her approach.  “What are you two hiding?”

The soft, crumbling texture of the cookie fell away under the thumb she ran down the corner of Tom’s mouth.  The pungent smell of ginger tickled her nose.

“Have you two been raiding the cookie jar?”

Two little hands appeared with a half-eaten biscuit in each, and a sorrowful chorus announced, “Yes ma’am.”

“And what’s the rule about cookies?”

Ellen twisted a foot inward.  “We ask before taking.”

“That’s right.  Why didn’t you?”

Tom eyes filled with tears.  “I’s sorry.  I forgot.”

“Me, too.”  Ellen held out her cookie.  “You can have mine.”

The tiny bite sent an explosion of cinnamon over her tongue.  Handing the rest back, she told them.  “Okay.  You are forgiven because there’s plenty of time before lunch, and you shared.  But next time, please ask.”  Bright smiles replaced the downcast faces.  She handed them a basket.  “You can go fetch the eggs.”

With a squeal of delight, the two raced off toward the hen house.

“Finish the cookies first!”

Returning to her sweeping Eva stopped again when the flurry of crows soared into the air.  She stilled.  What had disturbed them?  Searching the horizon until her eyes watered, nothing came into sight.

The horses in the corral lipped at the grass, calm and undisturbed.  Their tails flicking away the flies that buzzed at their flanks.  In the vegetable garden, the barn cat lay stretched out dozing in the shade of the plants.  The only sound was Ellen instructing Tom to be careful with the eggs.

When the children climbed up the porch steps carrying the basket between them, they moved inside.  When she set it on the table, the eggs chinked together.

“Let’s see.  How many today?”

They counted out five.  Tom wrinkled his nose at the smell of chicken poop stuck to some.  Eva wiped each smooth shell clean before placing it in the egg stand.  The last one, warm under her fingertips, made her laugh.  “Mrs. Chicken must’ve just finished laying this one.”

Ellen ran a stray feather through her hands.  “It’s so soft.”  Leaning across, she tickled the back of Eva’s hand.  The responding laugh died on Eva’s lips.

Through the window, she saw them.  Painted like devils, they walked their horses toward the house.  There was no noise.  No screaming or hollering, just Indians stretched out in a line that seemed to have no end.

“Ma?”

Broken out of her trance, she looked down into the eyes of her curious children.  She caught their hands and ran them to their bedroom.

“Both of you, scoot under Ellen’s bed.”

“Why?”

“We’re playing a game.  You must hide and not make a sound.  Don’t come out until Pa, or me, come for you.  Understand?”

Tom giggled and snaked under the bed, but Ellen stared back at her.  Eva looked into the hazel eyes of her little girl and hugged her tight. 

“Can I have Sally?”

Eva grabbed the doll.  The china face cool against her skin, even in the heat.  “Here.  Hush now.  No noise.”

Watching Ellen vanish under the bed, Eva sent up a silent prayer.  Running to the parlor, she grabbed the rifle, bolted the front door, and looked through the window.  She was surrounded.

Three shots – that’s all she managed.  Three shots that hit nothing, before they broke the door in.

Dragged, screaming, and fighting from her children and home, the last thing she remembered was the fist coming toward her.

*****

“I left them alone.  Where are they?  Where are my children?  Tell me they’re all right!”

Joe looked down at his hands.  Strong hands.  Hands he believed could do anything he needed.  But wrapped around hers now, they trembled.  “ I’m sorry … but they’re dead.”

They hung there for a long moment, Eva staring into his eyes.

“Dead?  It can’t be.  You… you told me I would see them.  But all this time they were dead?  You lied to me?  How could you?  Why would you let me think they were alive?”

“I thought it might make you ill again.  I’m sorry.  I shouldn’t have lied.”  Pa was right.  He’d been wrong and cruel not to tell her.  She drew away from him, only a few inches, but the distance hurt.  “They were killed in the raid.”  He then told her what he’d prayed was true since he’d found his babies.  “It would’ve been quick.”

“This isn’t right.  They can’t be … you’re lying to me.  Where are the children?”

Tears began to pool, hearing the suffering in her voice.  He’d kept the truth from her too long, and now she wouldn’t believe him.  “I did lie, but not anymore.  They’re gone.  I’m sorry, but that’s the truth.  We’ve lost our children.”

“No.  No.  Stop saying that!”

“Eva… ”

“Stop it!  Stop it!”

The first slap startled him, but Joe didn’t move, nor did he try to prevent the second or third.  When she kept on hitting him, he did nothing.  He deserved it all.

The bedroom door flew open, and Pa darted across the room to wrap his arms around Eva.  He tried to turn her into his chest, but she resisted.  “You liar!  Where are they!  Tell me!”

“They’re gone.  I’m so sorry.”

Eva dissolved into torment.  “Not my babies.  Oh, God, not my babies.  I can’t bear it.  My babies!”

Joe sprang for the door.

“Joe!  Come back!”

Ignoring Pa’s cry, he reached the stairs and found his brothers waiting at the bottom.

“What’s happened?”

Joe didn’t answer Adam but marched right passed.

Crashing through the pines, Joe staggered on, not caring where he went so long as it was away.  Reaching a clearing, he slumped down on a fallen tree, needing space, peace, time to think.  He got a few minutes.

“Dadburnit.  What’re you doing out here?”

He couldn’t raise his head to look at Hoss.  “I had to get out of there.  I couldn’t take it, seeing her suffer.”

“You gotta go back.”

“Didn’t you hear me?  I can’t.”

“So, what are you gonna do?  Sit out here and whine, while Eva deals with it alone?”

At the accusation and worse, the disappointment in Hoss’ words, Joe flinched, but there was no explaining how spent and useless he felt.  “I got it so wrong.  I should’ve told her.”

“Okay, maybe you shoulda told her sooner, but you didn’t.  You were wrong, and she’s gotta right to be angry with you, but you ain’t got no right to leave that gal grieving alone, and if you don’t see that, then you ain’t the brother I know.”

How selfish had he been?  God knows, Eva deserved so much more.  Pa had tried to tell him, and he hadn’t listened.  Well, he’d damn well listen now.  “You’re right.  Eva comes first.”

*****

Joe nodded to Pa and took his place.  His heart went out to his huddled wife.  “I’m sorry… ”

She unfurled and flung herself at him.  Fingers clawed deep into his flesh when she pulled him to her.  “Don’t leave me.  I need you.  I need you so much.”

She was in his arms.  Nothing else mattered.  Behind him, his family backed out of the room, leaving them alone.

“I should’ve told you straight away, but I did what I thought was best.”

“Who for?”

Joe bit his lip.  He deserved that.  “You’re right.  I wasn’t thinking of you.  Forgive me.”

“No.  I’m sorry.  I just … to know they’re … dead.”

Joe’s arms tightened around Eva’s slim frame, and he held her while she cried.  His own tears fell, but the truth was told, and a weight lifted.

He continued to hold her until Hop Sing knocked at the door bringing lunch.  They pulled apart.  The idea of releasing the embrace almost painful, but the storm had broken, and they survived to reach calm waters.

“I’ve lost my locket.”  Joe paused in his task of laying out the dishes.  “It must’ve fallen off when I was taken.”

He returned to hug her.  “It doesn’t matter.  It’s just a locket.”

“But their pictures.”

“We don’t need pictures.  It’s all right.  I promise.”

“We’ve lost so much… ”

“I know, but we have each other and our memories, nobody can take that away.”

“Where are they?”

“Next to Ma.”

“I like that.  It’s such a beautiful place.  Can I see them?”

The request didn’t surprise him, but still he asked.  “You sure you’re up to that?”

“Yes.  I want to say goodbye.”

“Okay.  We’ll go tomorrow.”

~~~

Eva’s grip tightened around Joe’s biceps.  Her tension made the bouquet of wildflowers she carried quiver.  Joe kissed the top of her head.  They stood at the bottom of the little path that led up to the bluff where their children’s graves joined his mother’s.

“You ready?”

She nodded.  He saw how pale she was and the way she trembled.  Her bravery humbled Joe.  Their beloved children would never be forgotten, but they had each other.  Together they would grieve, sharing their loss.

Arm in arm they trod up the path.  They would say their goodbyes and take those first steps toward moving to a new future.  With Eva at his side, Joe knew they could do anything.

BOOK FOUR
~ Shadows and Lies ~

Chapter One

“D’you think Joe will like it?  It’s for his birthday.”

Ben stopped in his preamble from the kitchen to his chair to look at the knitting Eva held out.  Tilting her head like a bird, she cast critical eyes over the creation.  It struck Ben how young his daughter-in-law looked.  With all she suffered, he found it hard to believe she was only twenty-one.

“He’ll love it.”

Eva gave a squeak hearing voices and boots on the porch.  She tucked the scarf out of sight just in time.  Her face lighting up when Joe strolled in with his brothers.

Her reaction cheered Ben’s heart.  They now all realized that Eva remembered every part of her ordeal.  They were careful not to touch on the subject, but they saw its mark in how she withdrew from physical contact.  Only Joe could embrace her, and they remained in separate bedrooms.  Ben was heartened further, seeing the intimate looks they exchanged when Joe kissed her.  Maybe, they were getting back to normal.

Ben asked, “How did it go today?”

Adam stretched out his back before he plopped down onto the settee.  “We managed to move the main herd down to the low pasture.”

“But I reckon we still got a lot of beeves tucked away playin’ hide and seek with us.”

Eva giggled, and Hoss grinned.

“Hoss is right.  We’re gonna have a job scaring them out of that scrub.”

“An’ I reckon we might get snow.  That’ll make it harder goin’.”

Ben caught the look flicked his way before Adam sat forward.  “That reminds me.  Have you thought about your house, Joe?”

“What?”

“Well, like Hoss says, the weather’s gonna turn soon.  You might want to make it sound before winter sets in.  I’m happy to ride over with you.”

Since the attack, his son hadn’t thought about his home, but they knew he needed to make some decisions.   Although Joe paled at the suggestion, it looked like he agreed.

“I guess you’re right.  I need to get on it if we’re to move back.”

“Move back?”

Joe turned to Eva and took her hand.  “Not yet.  Not ‘til I’ve got it looking as pretty as a picture.”

“How can we ever go there again?  Why would you think I’d want to live there?”

“It’s our home.”

She pulled her hand away.  “Not anymore.  I don’t ever want to go back.”

“It’ll be all right.  I’ll make sure it’s safe… ”

“How can you say that?  You told me we were safe before, remember?  But we weren’t.  You can’t ever promise me that again.  I’ll never go back.  My children were butchered there.  I hate the place!  It can burn to the ground for all I care.  That’s what I want you to do.  Burn it down!”  Her voice breaking, Eva turned and ran up the stairs.

Aghast at Eva’s reaction, Ben stood.  “Joe-”

“She’s right.  We can’t return there as if nothing happened.  I should’ve realized.”

Joe followed Eva, and Ben turned to Adam, who shook his head.  What happened next surprised them both.

“What did you hav’ta go an’ do that for?  Ain’t they been through enough without you bringing up the house?”

Ben jumped in to defend his oldest, “We both agreed it needed to be discussed.”

For once, Hoss’s anger didn’t abate.  “Then you’re as much to blame.  That poor little gal’s just starting to think about the future, and you go and throw the past in her face.  It were too soon, and it weren’t right.”

The door slammed behind Hoss, and Ben turned with dismay to Adam.  “I think he may be right.”

By the time Joe came downstairs, Hoss had returned.  Joe sat on the sofa and clasped his hands together between his knees.

Contrite, Adam offered, “Sorry, I didn’t mean to upset anyone.”

“It’s okay.  You’re right.  I should’ve taken care of it before now.”

Hoss rested his big paw-like hand on his shoulder.  “No, you shouldn’t.  You gotta do these things in your own time.”

“Thanks, but it has to be done.  If it’s all right, Pa, I’ll take the buckboard over tomorrow and collect the belongings we want to keep.”  Adam and Joe offered to go, but Joe shook his head.  “Not this time.  I need to do this on my own.”

“Anything you want,” Ben reassured him.

***

Chapter Two

It’s only a house.  No, this was our home.  He crossed the porch and went in.

The book of poetry, Adam had given Eva for a birthday gift, lay under their broken settee.  Joe ran a thumb down the rough edges of the torn binding and hoped it could be repaired.

Smashed plates and shattered glass containers crunched under his boot when he entered the kitchen.  Flicking broken pieces of crockery aside, he managed to unearth the silver cake knife Eva’s father had given them as a wedding gift and added it to the crate he’d brought.

From their bedroom, he retrieved Eva’s bible.  His finger glided over the course paper, tracing the ink, where she inscribed their wedding day and the children’s birthdays.  The memory of each day so clear to him.  He closed the book and added it to the rest.  Hearing the metallic thud when his foot hit the picture frame, he looked down.  Taken on their honeymoon in San Francisco, the Ambrotype was shattered.  He left it lying there.  They would take other pictures.

Standing at the doorway to his children’s bedroom, he could see that efforts had been made to wash away the bloodstains.  His heart began to race.  The scrubbed boards faded, replaced by a pool of blood seeping from under two small broken bodies.  That was the moment he’d known – known his children … his little Ellen and Tom were dead.  His shoulder met the door frame as he steadied himself and pushed the unwanted memory away.

His children’s wooden animals lay scattered, and he collected and wrapped each one.  Spotting something under Ellen’s bed, he reached to pull it out.  His fingers tightened around the cotton dress of the doll.  Images of the last time Ellen would’ve held it choked him.  Sweat beaded his lip, and he grabbed the crate and staggered from the room back into the air.

Leaning against the buckboard, he allowed himself a moment.  That’s when he spotted it, kicked over, and covered with dirt.  How easy it would’ve been to miss.  Picking up the locket, he ran a thumb over the intricate decoration before tucking it into his jacket pocket.

~~~

Hoss pulled Chubb up next to his older brother.  “What’re you doin’ here?”

“I could ask you that question?”

“Same as you I reckon, checking Joe’s okay.”

Hoss gave and received a rueful smile, and they continued toward Joe’s home.  His stomach flipped when he spotted the smoke curling up in the azure blue sky.

“What the… ?” Adam gasped, and the two set their horses into a gallop.

In front of the home he’d set ablaze stood their younger brother.  Before they’d drawn rein behind him, Hoss was yelling, “Joe!  What did you do?”

“It had to go.”

“But, your house?”

“I promised her, Hoss, and it’s one promise I can keep.”

“All right,” Adam told him.  “We understand.”

Following Adam’s lead, Hoss placed a hand on Joe’s other shoulder.   If this is what it took to erase some of the pain, he would be okay with that.

“C’mon, let’s get you home.”  Hoss reached down and removed the empty coal oil can from Joe’s slack grip.  He tossed it aside.  “Say, why don’t I drive you back?”

He tightened his fingers on Joe’s shoulder when his brother didn’t argue but instead went without a word.  Tying Chubb to the back, Hoss climbed up.  Adam brought his horse alongside, and the three men rode away, leaving the building behind them to collapse into ash.

***

Chapter Three

Ben watched his son and wife stroll across the yard, arm in arm.

“She’s looking better all the time.”  Ben glanced over his shoulder at Adam, who joined him on the porch.  He agreed.  He’d been disturbed at first by Joe burning his home, but it did make a difference.  Adam asked, “How was the trip to Virginia City?”

“Good.  Eva enjoyed it.  Although, Joe stuck by her side like a guard dog.”

“Can you blame him?  We’ve all seen how the good citizens of Virginia City can treat survivors like Eva, all in the name of decency.”

“I’ll never understand such thinking.  But so long as we are here, Eva will never be subjected to such prejudice.”  Seeing Adam relax some of his tension, Ben smiled.  Joe wasn’t the only guard dog.  “They’ve been through so much.  When she moved into Joe’s bedroom yesterday… well, I know you all think I worry too much.”

“When you stop worrying, I’ll start.”

Ben chuckled.  “Nonetheless.  I’m glad they’re sharing a bedroom again.”

“They love each other.  That makes all the difference.”

After supper, Ben broached a subject he’d been ruminating on for a few days.  “Joe, it’ll be your birthday soon, how about a small party to celebrate?”

“Thanks, but not this year.”

“Not a big affair.  A few friends for dinner, maybe?”

“I don’t want any celebrations.  The family will be fine.”

It saddened him, but Ben accepted the decision and let the matter drop.

It was Eva who raised the subject again as they prepared for bed.  “Are you sure you don’t want a party?”

“That’s the last thing I want.”

“I don’t want you not to celebrate because of me.”

“I’m not.  Don’t worry.”  Joe dragged on his nightshirt, climbed into bed, and slipped an arm around Eva.  Each night he held her until she drifted off to sleep.  Having her next to him was all that mattered, and he never asked for more.  “They’ll be other birthdays.  I’ll celebrate then.”

“Your birthday last year was such fun.”

Joe smiled at the memory.  The cake Eva baked.  Their house full to overflowing with family and friends.  His children’s excitement…  The loss, a sharp stab to his heart, brought his thoughts back to now.  “Yeah, I remember.”

Eva fingered the locket she hadn’t taken off since he’d returned it, polished like new.  “I miss them so much.”

“Me too.”

“Do you … do you think we can have another baby?”

Startled that she had doubts, Joe turned her to face him.  “Of course.  We’re still young.  We’ll have more children when the time’s right.”

When he kissed her, she touched his cheek, holding his lips against hers.

“Make love to me.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yes.  I want you to love me.”

Showering her with gentle caresses, Joe’s love flowed from his body to Eva’s.  Every sinew and muscle worked toward her rapture.  Every sensual move to arouse.  Over and over, he whispered his love when he made them one. Fingers gouged into his back while her cries urged him faster.  He plunged, and her screams of ecstasy filled the air.

Lying back, Joe turned his head and startled up onto his elbow, dismayed to see tears running down her face.  “What’s wrong?”

“Hush, it’s all right.  Thank you, for making it beautiful.”  Her arms wrapped around his neck.  “Have I told you how much I love you?”

He smiled with relief.  “Often but tell me anyway.”

~~~

A feeling of tranquility washed over Joe when he awoke.  Eva was by his side, and they’d become one again.  Moving flowing locks off her shoulder, he kissed it, moving up to her lips.  His heart plummeted when her eyes flashed open in terror.  The look vanishing in a moment.

She smiled.  “Good morning, my husband.”

He let the moment of distress pass without comment.  “Morning.  Did you sleep okay?”

“Yes, wonderfully.”

“Time to get to work.  Smells like bacon for breakfast.”

“Kiss me again before you go.”

~~~

“Morning family.”  Joe smiled around the table.  “Did we all sleep okay?”

Hoss became preoccupied with his breakfast, while Adam smirked into his coffee cup.  When his father cleared his throat and stated, “We all slept fine,” Joe grasped that something was wrong.

“What’s going on?”

“I was thinking.  It might be a good idea for you and Eva to have a room that’s more private.  I thought the one at the end of the hall would be best.”

Joe blanched.  “You heard!”

Hoss’ face scrunched like he was sucking a lemon.  Adam’s smirk widened.  “Yes, we heard.  My room and Hoss’ are either side of yours, after all.”

His stomach shriveled when Hoss added, “It weren’t that bad.”

A groan escaped him when Pa went on, “We’re happy for you both, believe me.”

“Fine, fine.  Just don’t say anymore, or anything to Eva.”  The horrified expressions on their faces told him they’d no intention of doing so.  “I’ll tell her we need a larger room.”

Embarrassment aside, the move proved beneficial.  The couple embraced their new sanctuary, and sure in the knowledge they wouldn’t be overheard, Joe enjoyed making love twice more in the following week.  He dared to let himself dream of a new baby.

***

Chapter Four

“What d’you think?”

Their vantage point allowed them to see the meadows that fell away to Lake Tahoe in the distance.  He watched her face eager to see her reaction.

“It’s beautiful, but I don’t understand, why are you showing me this?”

Joe shifted in his saddle.  He hoped she’d like it, but nerves kicked in, and he hesitated.  Her wide eyes found his.  He ducked his head, fighting the butterflies.  Come on, Joe, get on with it.

“If we removed those trees, we would have a clear view down to the lake.  I thought this would be the perfect place to build our new house.  I’d build it two stories this time, that way we can see for miles.  You’ll have a new garden, and we’re only twenty minutes from the main house… ” he trailed off when she turned away.

His heart sank.  He’d picked the location with care.  The elevated position and closeness to the family was the best spot he’d found.  He wanted, needed, her to feel safe.

“It’s lovely.”

The relief made him giddy.  Swinging off Cochise, he helped her dismount and together they walked the area while he described his plans.

“Soon as the weather improves, I’ll start work.  By summer, we’ll be in our new home.”

~~~

Ben refilled his glass of brandy.  His sons and daughter-in-law clustered around the dining table, excited as a bunch of kids watching Adam make sketches for Joe and Eva’s new house.

Joe broke the news at dinner, and they’d been talking non-stop ever since.  Every detail was discussed, from a balcony to the layout of the rooms, and the type of stove for the kitchen.  Ben breathed in the buzz, happy and proud to see them making plans for their future.

Picking up the decanter, he offered, “Can I refill anyone’s glass?”

***

Chapter Five

Clouds rolled their grey blanket over the mountaintops.  The wind’s sharp edge forced Joe to turn up the collar on his sheepskin coat and cram his hat down tighter.  They’d finished bringing the cattle down from the high pasture just in time.

“I sure hope Hop Sing made enough fried chicken.  I’m starving.”

“He’d hav’ta slaughter the whole hen house to satisfy you.”

Hoss grinned, relishing the joke, the first his little brother had made since the Indian raid.  “You’d just better beat me to the table’s all I’m sayin’.”

Rolling his eyes at their nonsense, Adam followed behind the laughing pair as they cantered around the barn.  The laughter died on Joe’s lips.  The doctor’s buggy sat in the yard.  His brothers were right behind him when he crashed through the front door.

“What’s wrong?  Why’s the doc here?  Is it Eva?”

“Eva’s fine.  She fainted, but just to be sure I called out Paul.”

A restraining hand checked him when he made for the stairs.  “Paul’s still conducting his examination.  Let’s wait for him to finish.”

Joe scowled, but old habits die hard, and he perched on the edge of the sofa.  A heavy tread on the stairs brought them all to their feet.

“Doc?”

“She’s fine.”  Joe’s relief shattered when Paul placed a hand on his shoulder and continued, “Joe, Eva is with child.  I would say she’s about three to four months along.”

“What do you mean?  She can’t be, we’ve only just…  Dear God … no.”  The world reeled, but Joe pushed back the wave of disaster.  He had to focus on Eva.

“I’ve explained the situation to her.  She understands.”

Joe’s stomach twisted.  His poor Eva.

Ben watched Joe tread up the stairs.  “I can’t believe this has happened.”

“We all knew it was a possibility.”

“After all they’ve been through, I thought they would at least be spared this.”

“I’m sorry, Ben.  I’ll take my leave since there’s nothing I can do here.  Eva’s a healthy, young, pregnant woman.  She doesn’t need my help.”

“Doesn’t she?  What do you think this will do to her?”

“Adam… ”

“It’s all right.  I can heal the body, Adam.  I leave it to the minister to heal the spirit.”

After Paul left, the three men sat silent.  Each trying in their own way to process the news.  Ben thought of his family and all they’d been through.  How much more would they be asked to endure?

Eva looked up when Joe entered the room.  She’d been crying.

“The doc told me the news.”

“I can’t have it.”

The misery in her voice plunged a knife into his heart.  “I understand.  I’ll find a way, a family who’ll take care of it for us.”

“What?”

The strange look in her eyes unsettled him.  Did she say that for his benefit?  Had he been too quick to suggest they give up the child?  “But, if you want to, I’m okay with keeping it.  The baby will be part of you.  It doesn’t matter that its father’s a Bannock… “

“A Bannock?”

“Yes.  He’s not important.  The baby would be ours.”

He?  Oh, no.  There was no he.  Don’t you see?  There wasn’t just one.”

“You don’t hav’ta tell me.  It’s all right.”

“There were many, so many.  Every time one finished, there’d be another.”

“Stop it, Eva.”

“Every buck got to try me.”

Panic writhed around his gut.  He couldn’t hear this.  “I don’t need to know.”

“Why not?  You’re my husband, you should know who else used me.  I waited for you.  Prayed you’d come.  You didn’t, but they did.  Every day.  One after the other, and I let them do whatever they wanted.

“Don’t you see?  I became their whore.  That’s what you’re married to, the leavings of Indian bucks.”  Why would she tell him this?  Why wouldn’t she stop?  He begged her to stop, but she kept on, “I’m ruined, and so are you.  Wherever you touch me, a buck’s been there too.  Every day they came.  Took me.   Pushed their filthy, swollen—”

He caught her shoulders and shook.  “Don’t ….  Don’t say such things!”

“I wasn’t human, only an animal they rutted.  That’s what you’re married to now, an animal!”

“Stop it!”

To his horror, she began to laugh.  Wild, harsh, cruel laughter that cut into him.  “You’re married to a pig.  A pig or a dog … less than a dog.  I spread my legs for them, all of them, many times.”  Her mouth opened to laugh, but instead, a whine erupted.  Quiet at first, it built, louder and louder.

Joe retreated to the end of the bed and clamped a shaking hand tight around his mouth to keep in the howls.  Wasn’t it enough to know she’d been raped?  Couldn’t he be spared the details?

The woman he loved rocked back and forth, wounded, and broken.  His eyes filled with tears.  What right did he have to refuse to hear her?  She’d lived through hell and come out the other end. He’d been an idiot, trying to ignore what happened.  It was part of them now, a vast gaping wound he had to heal before it festered and poisoned them.  He moved back and did what he should have done right at the start – heard her.

“I’m sorry.  I’m sorry for what they did to you.  Tell me.  Tell me everything.  I’ll listen … always.”

She began to convulse.  The wail ebbed and turned to sobs, and he held her while she cried.  If nothing else, he could do that.

Long minutes ticked by.  Eva pushed out of Joe’s arms, and after wiping away her tears, told him.  “I’m ready.”

***

Chapter Six

Coming to from the blow that knocked her out, Eva almost threw up.  The touch on her shoulder made her start.  She looked up to see another woman.

“Be still.  We’ve stopped to rest.”

Eva looked around.  There were five of them.  She recognized the twins, Lilly and May, and Jennifer Shaw.  Next to them, Mrs. Mason wept, but this woman was a stranger.

“I’m Charlotte Dawson.”  Eva nodded.  The band of Bannocks sat on the other side of the clearing.  One stared at Mrs. Mason and scowled.  Charlotte whispered, “She won’t stop crying.”

All the other women sat together in silence.  Even at fifteen, the twins knew better than to make a fuss.  Why didn’t the foolish woman see how angry the Bannocks were becoming?  She didn’t know the older woman well, but something had to be done.

“Mrs. Mason, please.  You hav’ta stop.”  The sobs hitched louder.  “Please, you must get a hold of yourself.”

The Indian made Eva jump.  He hauled the crying woman up, who began to scream.  Thrown to her knees, with one swift stroke, the Bannock sliced her throat.  The man laughed, flung the lifeless body to the ground, wiped his knife, and walked away.  Shoving away from the lifeless form, Eva rejoined the other silent, horrified women.

Horses rested, their hands were tied, and they were thrown onto a horse in front of a buck.  Eva glanced back to see Mrs. Mason’s body left lying in the dirt where she’d been dropped.

Willpower was the only thing keeping Eva on the horse by the time they stopped for the night.  She huddled with the others, while the Bannocks built their fires and made their meals.

“Aren’t they going to feed us?”

Eva glanced at Charlotte, taking in the Eastern clothing and accent, and wondered if she’d ever seen a Bannock before.

“I doubt it.” Jennifer hissed back.

“We’re their prisoners.  They have a duty to at least give us water.”  Before anyone knew what was happening, Charlotte stood.  “Gentleman.  Yes, you.  We’ve travelled for hours, and we’re thirsty.  I insist you give us some water.”

The Bannocks looked bemused at first.  Then two moved toward them.  She’d seen that look once before in the eyes of Zeb Rance.  Eva pushed back from Charlotte’s tall figure and curled into a tight ball.  Ducking her head, she prayed.  Prayed they didn’t take her.

She didn’t look up.  Not when Charlotte screamed, or when clothing ripped.  The sounds made her press deeper into her knees.  When laughter began, she dared to peek.  Braves danced around, draped in Charlottes’ dress and petticoats.

Waking with a start, Eva found a water bag shoved into her hands.  At some point during that hideous night, she’d managed to fall asleep.  Told to stand, the women were taken to the horses.  Charlotte was nowhere in sight.

The arrival at the Indian camp was marked by humiliation.  They were laughed at, pushed, and prodded.  Eva felt sick seeing the way the braves stroked the twin’s blonde hair and touched their faces.  Herded into a tepee, they were left alone.

To Eva’s relief, food and water were brought in.  The Indian women placed down the bowls and left.  Eva gobbled down the stodgy mash of millet and rice grass, but noticed the twins weren’t eating.

“You should eat.  We don’t know when we’ll get another meal.”

“Those Redskins … their gonna … rape us, ain’t they?”

Eva stared back at Lilly.  There didn’t seem any point in lying.  “Yes.”

“We’ve never been with a man that way.”

“I’m sorry.”

Jennifer looked up from her food.  “Don’t worry.  Our families will come.”

Eva prayed Jennifer was right, prayed Joe would come.

That first night they were left alone, and the next day separated.  Placed into the stewardship of a buck and his wife, the squaw put Eva to work.

After a hard day and a meager meal, Eva was tied to a stake driven into the floor of the teepee, and left alone.  Thoughts of Ellen and Thomas flooded her.  Joe would take care of them, but she swallowed back tears thinking how frightened they must have been.  Shifting position away from the stone digging into her back, she tried to get comfortable.  Then—the first one came.

Each time she sent her mind to another place.  It was some other Eva lying there.  The foul breaths that huffed in her face, the course, sweaty hands that beat and groped, and the weight of the bodies that crushed hers were blocked out, but nothing erased the degradation.  There was no way to bear having your soul ripped out.

Life became a cycle of abuse.  To avoid discovery the camp moved often, and the squaws worked them hard.  The few hours of sleep she snatched at night her only respite.  Never left alone and always watched they were tied at the ankles, to prevent escape.  Exchanging words with the others was tricky and being caught meant a beating.  Jennifer seemed to be holding up well, but Eva was fearful for the twins.  Both so young and now separated from each other,  they seemed to be withering before her eyes.  She still thought of home, but the hope of being rescued faded as the days stretched into weeks.

Eva adjusted the basket and added another handful of rose hips.  Her head turned at the sound of feet snapping twigs from men running through the undergrowth.  She caught a fleeting glimpse of feathers and breechcloth.  Bucks must be hunting, and her mouth watered at the idea of deer stew.  Meat had been thin on the ground.

Pushing further into the bush, the thorns scratched, leaving thin tendrils of red on her skin.  She ignored them.  Going back with a basket half-full wasn’t an option.  The leather thong tying her ankles made it hard to balance when she stretched up for the shiny red globes.  She crushed some of the fallen orbs under her foot, releasing the earthy smell of fallen leaves and hay.  It reminded her of the barn.

The whooping and screeching made her jump.  What the heck were those bucks doing?  They’d little chance of catching anything, making that noise.  The prospect of deer withered.  She filled her basket and went to join the other two squaws foraging blackberries.  Eva’s basket was checked, and they headed back to camp. 

When they returned, the ruckus caught their attention.   The whole village had gathered.  Eva followed and joined the crowd.  She peeked through to see Jennifer held by two bucks.   She’d managed to cut herself free and tried to run, and now faced punishment.

Attacking Wolf emerged from his tent.  The man never appeared without his war paint.  Warped with hate, he exuded arrogance and hostility.  Jennifer glared back at him.  Standing tall, a wild, red halo of unkempt hair around her, she looked magnificent.  Eva’s heart began to pound.  When Attacking Wolf slapped her, Jennifer spat in his face.  The act of defiance made Eva gasp.  So brave and stupid.  This man was their leader.  A position he had to uphold.  A silly, white woman wouldn’t be allowed to defy him.  She must’ve flown six feet when he struck her.  Eva willed Jennifer to stay down, say nothing, show no weakness.

“You pig!  My husband will kill you.”  Tears began to stream down Jennifer’s face.  “I want to go home.  Let me go.  Please!  My husband will give you anything you want.”

Eva stared at Attacking Wolf.  This man had no pity.  His face contorted with a sneer and his hands formed into fists.

The sounds would return to haunt Eva.  His punches breaking bone, pounding organs.  The gurgle when Jennifer’s lungs filled with blood and the final grunt when her skull cracked.  She saw when the light left the young woman’s eyes, but still, he kept on.  When he stopped and raised his bloody hands to the sky to scream his victory, there was nothing left of her face.  Throughout it all, Eva didn’t move or say a word.

The twins didn’t talk anymore.  Their hollow, empty eyes terrified her.  Was that her future?  From then on, she avoided them.

The next time the camp broke, Eva was taken to join the twins.  She began to sweat.  Four braves loaded ponies with spoils from their raids.  They were told to mount.  Riding out of the village, Eva understood.  They were to be sold.

It wasn’t much of a prospect being traded as a slave.  Sunk in despair, Eva didn’t pay any attention to the trading, until three bucks arrived, drunk and raucous.  They pawed her, but their attention was caught by the twins.  Loud but fast haggling followed, and the men soon rode out with their prizes.  Now Eva was alone.

The world exploded.  Gunshots crackled the air and bullets whined hitting the earth in a shower of dirt.  Screeches of men rang out before they dropped dead.  Ears covered to shut out the terrible noise that pounded her senses, Eva curled into a ball.  Her heart raced so hard she struggled to breathe.  Grabbed, she turned and stared into the face of a man in uniform.  Her screams took everything away.

Joe hadn’t taken his eyes off Eva the whole time.  Every nuance and movement that gave away her agony inflicted a fresh wound.  He thought the burden would be lifted once she’d told him everything, but unhappiness hung on her still.

“Now you know the truth.  I’ll understand if you don’t want me.”

“What?”

“If you want you can divorce me.  I know I’m sullied … disgraced.  A coward.”

“My God, woman, what are you talking about?”  Unable to hold back, he pulled her to him.  “I’m sorry.  Sorry, I didn’t come.  I didn’t save you.  Sorry, you went through that.  Thank you for not giving up and coming back to me.  For being strong.  I love you.  Oh, God, I love you so much.”

He shut his eyes and caressed her with his cheek, their tears blending.  Never would she know the suffering her words inflicted, but he’d gladly accept more because she was his, and he loved her.

~~~

The winter sun had slipped beyond the horizon by the time Joe came downstairs, and the Cartwright’s cook busied himself laying out dinner.

“Hop Sing, could we have ours on a tray?  We’ll eat upstairs, Pa, if that’s okay?”

“Sure.”  Ben laid a reassuring hand on his arm.  “If you need anything…”

“You heard?”

“Some.  I understand how upset Eva must be.”

“Thanks.”

Joe returned to Eva with the ladened tray.  Ben’s gaze stayed on the stairs, even after his son turned the corner out of sight.

At his shoulder, Hoss asked, “What can we do to help him?”

“Be strong for him.  He’s going to need a lot of strength, and he may need yours.”

~~~

Late into the night, Joe slipped out of his room.  Lit by the dying embers in the massive stone hearth, the great room lay in shadow.  Joe picked up a glass and the whiskey decanter and headed to Pa’s overstuffed chair.

His mind returned to Eva.  How she’d hung on to her sanity, let alone her life, he didn’t know.  Others might’ve been shocked by what he’d heard, but not Joe. She’d come home to him, and that’s all that mattered.  But, by God, it had taken something to hear.  The toll her captivity would take scared him.  She’d never be the same, and neither would they, but he’d deal with that tomorrow.  Tonight, was for getting drunk.

Three glassfuls in, a creak on the stair alerted him to an intruder on his goal.

“You okay?”

“Oh, yeah.  I’m just great.”  Stupid, letting the bitterness into his tone.  He knew it would bring his father down.

“Do you wanna talk?”

Hell, no.  “I just wanna have a drink in peace.”  Of course, why would Pa let him do that?  Instead, he lowered himself onto the table and waited.  Joe gave in.  “I’ve been a fool.  I thought when Eva recovered, we could forget about what happened.  I had no right to think that.”

“You can’t- ”

“No, don’t tell me I’m not to blame.  I was, but it’s okay. We can put it right.  But, all I wanna do right now is get good and drunk.”

The chastisement he expected didn’t come.  To his surprise, Pa fetched another glass and poured a measure.

“I’ll join you, and when you’re ready, I’ll help you to bed.”

Joe raised his glass in salute.  “Thanks.”

***

Chapter Seven

The next day Joe told Ben the fate of the other women.  His father would wish to let their families know.

“First the twins, and now Bertha Mason.  Poor Charlotte Dawson had only arrived on a visit to her brother the day before.  What a tragedy.  Jennifer too, such a pretty, spirited girl.”

“Yeah.  Remember how surprised we all were when she married Bill?  If he spoke ten words in a day, it was a miracle.”

Ben smiled.  “Bill was the only one for her.”

“At least she didn’t see what they did to him.”

“They’re together now, we can take solace in that.”

Anxious that the men she’d come to love would reject her, Eva kept to their room for three days.  When she finally made it down and was received with nothing but understanding, she burst into tears.

Ben put a hand on her knee.  “Please don’t cry.”

“How can you bear to look at me?”

“We all care about you, and nothing will ever change that.”

She wept even more and loved them even deeper, but inside it changed nothing.

~~~

“I can’t do this.  Once I start to show, people will realize it’s not yours.  They’ll know I’m disgraced.”

Joe hugged tightened.  She was in no way to blame, so her shame baffled him, but he understood the fear of other people’s condemnation.  He would never allow her to be treated with unkindness.

“It’s too late to go now, but once the pass clears, we will.  Once you have the baby, we’ll return.  No one need ever know.”  When she didn’t move or say anything, Joe looked down at his wife.  “What d’you think?”

“I guess … that may work.”

Her reply told him she wasn’t convinced.  I wish I could do more, my love.  I wish none of it happened and you didn’t have to endure this.  But wishing won’t change a damn thing.  He kissed her on the cheek.  “Don’t worry.  It’ll be all right.”

Eva buried her head in his shoulder.  “Why’s God punishing me?”

“He’s not.”

Her eyes were blurry with tears when she looked at him.  “Then, why?”

He’d asked the same ever since he’d found his children.  Why would God allow this?  The unanswered question left his insides hollow.  “I don’t know.  I can’t tell you.”

“Hold me.  Hold me close.”

Joe did, the inability to take away her unhappiness aching him to his bones.

~~~

Eva listened to Joe breathe while he slept.  She loved Joe with every fiber of her being.  Her life with him had been wonderful, perfect.  Until the monsters came.  But she’d allowed herself to look forward to the future with him, and the possibility of having more children.  Then the past played another ugly trick.

She’d tried to explain, but how could a man who valued life the way he did understand?  It wasn’t a question of not keeping the child.  Her emotions went deeper and darker.  The abomination in her belly wasn’t human, but a manifestation of a nightmare.  Feeling it grow made her skin crawl, and the idea of birthing it turned her stomach.  She’d rather die than carry this monstrosity to term.  There was no other way.  Eva wiped away the tears.  She hated to deceive Joe, but she wouldn’t compound her sin by involving him.

Her opportunity came with the plan to bag some game before the first snow.  At the last minute, Joe’s concern almost thwarted her chance.

“I’ll stay if you want.  Adam and Hoss can go without me.”

“I’ll be fine.  I want you to go.”  When he hugged her goodbye, she clung to him.  Receiving a quizzical look, she covered by telling him, “You be careful now.”

With a laugh on his lips, Joe left.  Now, she had to deal with Ben.

“I thought I’d get some fresh air and take a ride while I still can.”

Ben paused in his paperwork.  “Would you like me to join you?”

“No, thank you.  I think I’d like to be alone.”

Eva remembered the woman from the building on D Street, who’d purchased her father’s chemicals and herbs for ‘keeping girls clean’, and ‘freeing them of unwanted packages.’

The madame’s eyes narrowed with suspicion at Eva’s request, but the proffered money overcame any qualms.  Her conscience pricked when she handed over the bottle.  An odd sensation, but enough to prompt her to raise one painted brow and offer a word of caution, “I ain’t ever used it on a gal as far along as you.  I don’t know if it’ll work, or if it’s safe.”

“Don’t worry, I won’t tell anyone where I got it.”

~~~

“Did you have a good ride?”  Eva jumped.  She’d forgotten Ben would be there.  “You missed lunch.  I can have Hop Sing make you something.”

“Thanks, but, I’m not hungry.  I think I’m going to rest for a while.”

“Are you feeling unwell?”

“No, a bit tired is all.”

Under Ben’s curious gaze, a flush crept up her cheeks, but if he noticed he didn’t say.  Taking her chance, she escaped upstairs.

It didn’t look like much, but the small vial of liquid represented freedom from the abomination within and the chance of peace.  Still, she hesitated.  The terrible sin she was about to commit weighed with her, but not enough.  Moving to measure out the dose, the woman’s words came back.  She’d only get one chance.  This had to work.  Putting the vial to her lips, she drank the contents.

***

Chapter Eight

The brothers rounded the barn, grateful to be home and out of the cold.  The fat dear strung over the packhorse displayed the hunt’s success.

Dismounting first, Joe pushed the barn door open.  His heartbeat quickened, seeing the doctor’s buggy.

Hoss moved around Joe to get into the barn.  “Looks like Doc Martin’s here.  Guess he decided dropping in for supper would be better than waiting ‘til he got home.”

Hoss’ words made sense.  Not every visit was about Eva, doc visited Pa all the time.  Joe breathed easier and gave himself a mental kick for his overreaction.

The metal of the harness jangled when he removed it to hang on the waiting hook.  Flipping up the stirrup, he began to undo the cinches.  His fingers were numb from the cold, and he had to fight the stiff straps.  Depositing the saddle on its rack, his gaze fell on the front seat of the doctor’s buggy.

“Hey, the doc’s taken his bag in.  Why would he do that?”

“D’you really think he’d pass up the chance to check on his second favorite patient while he’s here?”

Joe grinned at Hoss.  Although he wasn’t sure Eva would be impressed.

The job of grooming was one Joe always enjoyed at the end of the day.  The brush’s gentle rhythm when he swept it through Cooch’s coat and the smell of horse, hay, and oats were familiar and comforting.

Horses bedded down the brothers hung the deer and headed for the house and supper.  Joe wrapped his collar around his neck, against the biting cold air.

Announcing their arrival, they marched through the door.  Joe hung his hat and coat and turned.  The look on his father’s face drained the blood from his.

“Joe, I’m sorry.  It’s Eva.”

Joe bolted for their room.  Heart pounding with every step.  He froze at the door.  On the bed lay a figure shrouded under a sheet.  Reeling forward, he dropped to his knees and pushed his face down into the mattress, his fingers clawing the material between them.  Sobs broke, and he let them come.

After Joe disappeared, Adam and Hoss stood rooted to the spot.

“What’s happened?”

Ben shook his head, unable to get the words out, and Paul answered, “Eva is dead.”

His legs too weak to hold him, Hoss staggered to the sofa.

Adam’s face was grim.  “How?”

Broken-hearted, Ben stared at his sons.  Never would he tell them how she suffered for hours.

The screams sent him up the stairs to find Eva writhing on the bed in agony.  When Paul arrived, Ben’s surge of hope shriveled once the bleeding started.  The look on his friend’s face told Ben it was beyond his powers to help.  It shocked him how quickly the end came after that.  Before she slipped into unconsciousness, Eva’s last words were to his son.

Ben rubbed his hands together, trying to erase the impression of Eva’s sweat-soaked hand that clung to him.  At least his youngest had been spared that terrible ordeal and they’d had the time to clean Eva, the room, and remove the tiny stillborn babe.

Unable to find the words to answer Adam, Ben found a glass of brandy pushed into his hands.

“Drink it,” he was instructed before Paul told Adam.  “Eva took something to induce a miscarriage and hemorrhaged.”

The two staggered to chairs, and Paul poured more brandy before slipping away.

Ben put down the half full glass he been staring at and stood.  He’d waited long enough.

“Let me.”

Ben patted Adam on the shoulder.  “No.  Thank you, son.  I’m his father.  This is for me to do.”

Joe didn’t turn his head when Ben entered.  He stayed in his seat, staring out of the window.  “Tell me what happened?”

“Eva had a miscarriage.  She took something, which caused her to hemorrhage… ”

“What’re you saying?  She did it on purpose?”

Shock and horror settled on his son’s face.  Ben placed a hand on his knee.  “She didn’t suffer.  Her thoughts were of you.  She said she loved you and was sorry.”

“What did she hav’ta be sorry for?  I’m to blame.”

“How could you-?”

“No.  It was my fault.  She didn’t want to have the baby … I thought … if I’d listened, I would’ve understood what she was telling me.”

“If you’d known, what could you have done?”

“Helped her.”

“But, to even think of doing what she did.”

Joe jerked out of his chair.  “Why not?  Better that, than this!  I’d have used my last dime to find a doctor to help her.  I’d have given everything because what do I have now?”

“You can’t think like that.  Whatever Eva felt … to take a life … to commit such a sin.”

“What sin?  Eva didn’t do anything wrong.  Those savages raped her, and you talk like this is her fault.”

“Of course not, but two wrongs don’t make a right.”

“What the hell do I care about right and wrong?  I was her husband.  I was supposed to keep her safe.  My God, how alone and desperate must she have felt?  I just prattled on about how everything would be okay once she had the baby.”

“You weren’t to know.”

“Get out, Pa.  Leave me alone.  I need to be alone.”

Ben hesitated but gave in. “All right.  I’ll be waiting downstairs.”

The haggard look on his face told Adam and Hoss all they needed to know.

Hoss scrubbed a hand over his eyes.  “I can’t believe she’s dead.  It just ain’t fair.”

Hop Sing appeared with the coffee tray and set it down on the table in front of Ben.  He looked around the row of faces and, for the first time, sat down unbidden on the sofa.  “Missy Eva was lovely lady.”

The four didn’t move.  Each lost in their thoughts but drawn together by their love for the young man grieving upstairs.  The coffee grew cold as the shadows lengthened.  The only life and movement in the darkening room, the fire that danced and played in the hearth.  Finally, Hop Sing rose, lit the lamps, and collected the undrunk coffee.

For a moment, he stood as if trying to remember what to do next.  “I go get supper.”

Startled out of his reverie, Ben’s gaze went to the stairs.  “I’ll check on Joe.”

He turned up the bedroom lamp and the gloom retreated.  “Supper’s ready.

“No, thanks.  I’m not hungry.”

Ben shivered, and he replenished the fire before going to the door.  He stopped and looked back at the silent figure.  “Are you sure?”

Joe didn’t answer, and Ben closed the door.

***

Chapter Nine

“It’s time to go.”

Joe took one last look in the mirror.  He wanted to be perfect for Eva.  He made one final adjustment.  “I’m ready.”

Dressed in black, a neat row of somber men waited for him by the front door.  Adam handed out the coats, and Joe’s gaze fell on the scarf hanging on the rack.  Eva’s gift to him on his birthday, the last she’d ever make.  When his family went on ahead, Joe snatched the scarf and held the soft wool to his cheek.  He breathed in the lingering scent of her, letting it flood his senses until they threatened to overwhelm him, before returning the scarf to the peg and following the others.

The path stretched out before him.  At the end, a new grave yawned ready.  Soon all his dreams would be buried.

“Do you have a dream?”

Joe turned his head at the question and looked into large, blue, innocent eyes.

They’d met only yesterday, and he asked her to take a drive with him to the lake.  He wanted to be alone with her.  He needed to let all that beauty assimilate into his being and work out what he’d found.

Like a fool, he’d blathered on about Pa’s dream to build the Ponderosa and here she was asking about his.

“I guess.  To raise the best cattle and horses in the territory.  Build a home of my own and have a whole passel of kids.  What about you?”

“To stay in one place.  To have a home that’s not on wheels, and a little garden.  I’ve always wanted to plant things and be around long enough to watch them grow.  Does that sound silly?”

“Nah.”  He leaned over and tasted her lips for the first time.  “It’s good to have dreams.”

He’d lied to her.  Dreams were illusions that destroyed your soul when they were smashed.  “There’s no point in dreaming.”

“What did you say, son?”

Joe jumped and found himself back in the real, desolate world.  “Nothin’.”

The preacher cleared his throat and opened his bible.  Joe let the words wash over him and instead asked himself the same question as Eva.  “Am I being punished?”

A chill crept through him as his gaze ran from grave to grave.  What kind of merciful, loving God allowed those who did this to go free?  How could there be no retribution?  In the cold grey of that joyless morning, the thought he must deliver his own seared his soul like the Devil’s own branding iron.

BOOK FIVE
~ Reckoning and Redemption ~

Chapter One

Feeling it best Joe didn’t stay in the room where Eva died, Ben moved him back into his old one.  Joe hadn’t objected, and Ben knocked on his door to call him for lunch.  He found him loading a saddlebag.

“Going somewhere?”

“Yeah.”

When it became apparent Joe wasn’t going to offer more, Ben asked, “Where?”

“Since the army can’t find Attacking Wolf, I’m gonna.”

“If they haven’t, what makes you think you will?”

“One man may be able to find out more.  I think it’s worth a try.”

“But the snows will be here any day.”

“I know.  That’s why I need to go right away.”

“Now?”

“I’ll leave in the morning.”

Ben’s racing heart slowed.  “Come down and eat.  We can talk again later.”

“You won’t change my mind.”

Over dinner, Ben attempted to do just that.

“I’m going,” Joe insisted.

“And if you find them, what then?  You’d be one against many.”

Ben winced at Adam’s tone, but couldn’t deny his point.  Joe could.  “I can wire the fort and let them know.”

“Assuming you’re anywhere near a town with a telegraph.  Chances are you won’t be, and you’d be stuck out there all alone.”

“Adam’s got a point.  It’s too dangerous.”

“I can take care of myself.”

“Iffin you’re set on going, I’ll come with you.”  Ben didn’t know whether to be grateful to Hoss for the offer, but Joe’s refusal chilled him.  Joe had never refused his brother’s help before.  “Ain’t no use telling me you don’t need help.  If you go, I go.”

“If there was some sense to it, we all would,” Adam added.  “But, there’s not.  Face it, Joe, what you’re planning is plain foolish.”

When Ben agreed, Joe slammed his napkin down and stood.  “They were my family, and this is my life.  Butt out and mind your own business.”

“Adam!” Ben warned, when his eldest began to rise.  “Let him go.”

“You’re letting him speak to you like that?”

“He buried his wife today.  I can let it pass, just this once.”

Hop Sing scuttled in from his kitchen.  “What’s all this noise?  Why always shout?”  His quick eyes darted around the table at the tense faces.  “You want coffee?”

Adam’s hand unclenched from around his napkin.  “Not for me.  I need something stronger.”

“I think we all do,” Ben agreed, before thanking Hop Sing.

Adam poured himself a brandy and then two more, placing the glasses on the low table to await their recipients.

Hoss picked up his, sat down, and stared into it as if looking for answers.  “I don’t think we’re gonna stop him.”

“I’ll talk to him again in the morning.”

“Do you think it will make a difference?” Adam replied.  “The fool kid’s stuck on the idea of going.”

“I have to try.”

“Good luck with that.”  Adam gulped down the last of his brandy.  “It’s been one helluva day.  I need my bed.”

Ben had to agree.  He retired with prayers on his lips for a solution to Joe’s leaving.  Divine intervention answered him.  During the night a blizzard hit.  For three days it blasted them with its fury and buried the Ponderosa in feet of snow.

*****

Chapter Two

Ben watched Joe sit down opposite him at his desk with trepidation.  Since being hog-tied to the ranch, his temper lurked ready to explode at the slightest provocation.

Joe crossed his arms.  “Will you be taking the usual beeves up to Winnemucca?”

Laying down his pencil, Ben laced his hands.  He’d been expecting this.  “Yes.  When there’s a break in the weather, Adam, and I, will take them.”

“I wanna come.  They may have information on Attacking Wolf.”

“I don’t think that’s a good idea.  Winnemucca’s our friend, but relations are on a knife edge.  The Paiutes have endured repercussions since the raids.”

“I don’t care about that.”

“Leave it to me.  I’ll ask about Attacking Wolf, don’t worry.”

“Dammit!  I have a right to go.”

“Not in the mood you’re in.”

“You’d put their feelings above finding Eva’s killers?”

“Of course not, but there’s more at stake here.”

Joe’s fist crashed onto his desk, and he flung away back up the stairs.  Ben sighed.  That could’ve been worse.  He understood Joe’s feelings, but his friendship with the Paiute chief was teetering on disaster.  He needed to preserve it for everyone’s sake.

Four days later Ben and Adam left for the Paiute village.  An annual tradition, the gift of four beeves had become a necessity to Winnemucca’s people surviving the winter, but Ben never abated one measure of his respect when he delivered them.

****

“Good to have you back.  How was Winnemucca?”

“Fine.”  Ben’s eyes flicked to Joe, who hadn’t welcomed them.  Hoss pulled a face.  He placed a hand on his youngest shoulder.  “How are you?” 

The question was ignored.  “Did you ask him?”

Adam answered, “Yes.”

“Well?”

Ben overlooked the tone that bordered on insolent.   “He told us that a few years ago, Attacking Wolf’s village was hit by Typhus.  Without a doctor or medicine, his tribe were devastated.  He lost his wife, children, and parents.”

“Am I supposed to feel sorry for him?”

“I might expect some compassion from one human being to another, Joseph.”  Joe dropped his gaze, and Ben continued, “He blames the white men for bringing the disease.”

“My family had nothing to do with that.”

“I know, but don’t you see?  Your suffering is born from more suffering.”

His words had no impact.  “Did Winnemucca know where he is?”

“No.  He couldn’t tell us.”

“He couldn’t, or wouldn’t?”

“Winnemucca told us all he knew.”

Joe snorted in mockery.  “So much for friendship.  He’ll put an Indian ahead of that, and you’re stupid to believe different.”

“Be careful how you speak to me, young man.”

Ben watched Joe struggle to regain his temper without much success.  “I think it’s clear which side your friend’s on.”

“For Heaven sake, Joe.  Pa did his best.”

“That’s okay brother, I understand.”  The statement, laced with sarcasm and disdain, brought Adam to his feet, but Joe was already halfway up the stairs and gone.

Adam crossed his arms.  “How much more of this are we gonna put up with?”

“I can understand his disappointment.  He’ll come around.  We need to give him time.”

Hoss shook his head.  “I sure hope you’re right.”

Joe slammed shut his door and spun around to drive his fist into the wood, again and again.

He looked down at the split skin and blood.  His hand quivered from the shock of the abuse, but the pain felt good.

*****

Hoss shouldered the front door closed against the wind and shook the snow off his hat and coat.  “Phew!  It’s blowing a gale out there.  I reckon we’re set for weeks of snow.”

“Why would you say that?” Joe snapped.

“Just a feeling.”

“Well, keep it to yourself.”

Adam looked up from his book.  Joe rolled his eyes.  Of course, Adam would stick his nose in.

“Look, we all know you’re frustrated, but-”

“You know nothing about it, so why don’t you mind your own business.”

“Aww, Joe, we only wanna help.”

“I don’t need your help or your damn feelings about the weather.”

Adam stood up and tossed his book back onto his chair.

“I’ve had about enough.  Someone needs to teach you a lesson.”

“Oh, really?  I’d like to see you try.  I’m not the little kid you can push around anymore.”

A smile played on Joe’s lips, and arrogance shone in his eyes.  Adam’s fists clenching sent a quiver of anticipation through him.  Right now, he’d punch the living daylights out of anyone.

“Joe!  Adam!”  Their father came from the kitchen.  “It’s hard enough being stuck inside without everyone fighting.  Now we all need to calm down.”

“Then tell those two to butt out.”

“Now listen here, you idiot… ”

Lunging at Adam, Joe found his arm caught and held.  His father’s words growled into his ear, “There’ll be no fighting in this house.”

“Oh, let them have at it.  Joe’s been prodding for a fight for weeks.”

Joe glared at Hoss.  “You wanna take me on?”

“That’s enough.  You three need to find a way to get along.”

“That’s easy.  Tell Joe to button his lip.”

“Adam.”

“I’m sorry, Pa, but we’ve put up with his bad temper long enough.  If he wants to stay intact, he’d better steer clear of me.”

“That goes for me too.  That ‘ornery little cuss has bitten my head off more times than I can count.”

“Fine!  Suits me.  I’ll be in my room.”

Shaking off the hand that restrained him, Joe stalked upstairs.  What did he care?

Joe’s bedroom door slammed, and Ben sighed.  “You two could be more patient with him.”

Adam rolled his eyes.  “No one has that much patience.”

*****

Hoss regretted his words once he’d calmed down.  Pushing his younger brother away and into seclusion had been the last thing he wanted, and he was keen to rectify the matter.

“Can I come in?”

“I’m busy.”

“I’d like to talk.”

Joe placed the gun barrel he was cleaning back on the desk and turned.  “All right, get on with it.”

Not an auspicious start but Hoss reckoned he’d earned the hostility.  “I didn’t mean all that stuff I said before.  I don’t want you sitting up here alone.”

“It’s fine.”

“It ain’t good to shut yourself away.”

“I told you, it’s fine.”  Joe returned to his task, “Now I’m busy.”

“How many times d’you need to clean that gun anyway?”

“As many as it takes.”

“So, you can kill that Indian?”

“That’s right.  I’m gonna find Attacking Wolf, and when I do, I’ll be ready to put a bullet through him.”

Sorrow filled Hoss’ heart at Joe’s words.  “This ain’t like you.”

Joe rose from his chair.  “Maybe it’s you I don’t know?  I’d want the man who killed my brother’s family punished.”

“You’re talking about revenge, not punishment.”

“I don’t see the difference.”

“You used to.”

“Is that all you came to say?”

“I guess.”

Closing the door, Hoss shook his head and returned downstairs.  “He won’t come.  He just sits up there cleaning his gun.”

From behind his book, Adam intoned, “Better that, than snapping at us.”

“C’mon Adam.  Y’know his hurting.  Pa, there must be something we can do?”

“He’s angry.  Angry at what’s happened, at the men who did it, at himself, and us.  All we can do is give him time and space.”

“And if that doesn’t work?”

Ben regarded his eldest.  “We’ll deal with that then.”

After Hoss left, Joe stood frozen.  When he turned back to his desk, he leaned over it, resting on the knuckles of his clenched fists.  In an explosion of movement, he swept the desktop, sending cylinder, barrel, cloth, and bullets flying.

*****

Chapter Three

The memory of a house full of children’s laughter weighed too heavy to bear any Christmas celebrations, and Ben settled for reading the Christmas story and saying prayers to mark the day.

The season progressed, blizzards abated, and the essential work began again.  In snow that drifted deep over the land, it was tricky work and usually involved them all, but Joe refused to take an interest.

Ben tried to coax him outside.  “We’re taking feed out tomorrow, why don’t you join us?”

“I’ve got things to do.”

“It will do you good to get some fresh air.”

“No.  ‘Sides, what’s the point of slogging out with all that feed?  The cattle will die anyway.”

“That ain’t so,” Hoss jumped in.  “You know that we’ve reduced our losses by more’n half thanks to winter feeding.”

“Do what you like.  I told you I’m busy.”

Disappointed though he was, Ben refused to push.  Joe needed time and space to deal with his anger.  So, he remained at home, while the three trudged out to do the work of four.

To Adam, Joe was shirking his responsibilities, and his father’s reluctance to press him rankled.  Joe had suffered the worst kind of tragedy, but the heartbreak hadn’t just touched him.  They’d all been affected, and yet, did their work.  Joe should do the same.  The self-indulgence that allowed his brother to let the rest of the family carry his load made Adam impatient, and he felt Joe took advantage of Pa’s understanding nature.

Hoss and Pa tiptoed around him on eggshells, but he wasn’t afraid to tell baby brother the truth.  Part of his job was pulling his younger brothers back into line.  He’d done it many times before, and he was ready to step in and give Joe the kick in the pants needed to make him realize this malingering must stop.  When Joe came down the stairs, after breakfast had been cleared away, he took his chance.

“So, you’ve decided to join us this morning.”

Joe halted his progress to the kitchen.  “Meaning?”

“We’ve got a lot of work to do, and we need you out there.”

“Not now.”

The dismissive words moved Adam out of his chair to snag Joe’s arm.  “If not now, when?”

“Leave it alone.  I don’t care about chores.”

“You’ve made that clear, but you can’t ignore your responsibilities.”

“I got other things to do.  Now, get your hand off me.”

Adam resisted Joe’s efforts to shake himself free, irritation feeding his words, “You listen to me.  D’you think you’re the only one who’s ever lost someone?  It happens every day to hundreds of people.  You aren’t the only one grieving.  We lost them too.  But we keep going.  Grow up and deal with what’s happened.  It’s difficult enough, without you shirking your duties.  Stop wallowing and get on with life.”

The minute his words were out of his mouth, Adam knew he’d miscalculated.  He wasn’t looking at a disobedient child to be chastised, but a man older than Methuselah, whose eyes held the combined pain of all Shakespeare’s tragedies.  The emotionless words cut through Adam harder than any angry ones could.  “Don’t you see, brother?  I’ve no life to get on with anymore.”

Adam’s hand dropped, and Joe walked out the door.

“What are you doing?”  Adam cursed when his father appeared from the kitchen.  He thought Pa and Hoss had already left.  “Hasn’t he enough to deal with, without your accusations?”

“We’re all grieving.  I thought- ”

“You thought?  Sometimes, I wonder if you have a sensible idea in that head of yours.”

Adam smarted.  A man who prided himself on his intelligence, this attack stung.  He drew a breath and tried to placate his irate parent.  “I know I shouldn’t have said what I did.  I realize I upset the kid.”

“When will you understand he isn’t a kid anymore?  He’s a man, with all a man’s depth of feeling.  He doesn’t need a brother telling him how to grieve.  What he needs is understanding.  If you’re even capable of that.”

The door slammed behind his father, leaving Adam standing in the great room.

“You jest had to say somethin’.”

Adam groaned.  “Look, Pa’s already given me the lecture.”

When he turned away, he found his own arm grabbed.

“That’s too bad, coz I got something to say, and you’re gonna listen.”

The look in Hoss’ eyes wasn’t one Adam dared ignore.  “All right.  Get it off your chest.”

“You don’t know what it was like when we were looking for Eva.  Joe were torn apart after losing Ellen and Thomas.”

“For Heaven sake, we’re all hurting.”

“No, we ain’t!  Leastways, not like Joe.  They were part of him, his own flesh and blood, and he lost some of himself when they died.  When Eva returned, he got a bit of that back, but now he’s lost her too.  Don’t you see?  We were all he had left, and you just went and kicked that away.”

Concern pricked Adam.  Had he pushed Joe too far?  “We need to find him.”

*****

Ben hit the barn at a jog to find Joe saddling Cochise.  “Where’re you going?”  When Joe didn’t answer, he continued.  “I overheard what Adam said.  He was wrong.”

“I’m no good to you here.”

“You’re my son.  You don’t have to be good at anything other than that.”

Joe’s hands stilled in their activity.  Ben went to take a step closer when the sound of running feet skittering to a slippery halt, drew their attention to the barn door. 

Ben asked, “Something wrong?”

The two in the doorway exchanged awkward glances.

Hoss gasped, “No, Pa, nothing.”

Adam went to Joe and held out his hand.  “I’m sorry for what I said.  I hope you can forgive me.”

Joe stared at the symbol of apology.  For a heart-stopping moment, the three men thought he would reject the handshake.  When Joe clasped it, they all breathed with relief.

“Forget it, Adam.”

Ben moved between his two sons and slapped Adam on the back.  “C’mon.  I think we all need a cup of coffee.”

While they drank their coffee, Joe allowed the conversation to flow over him.  Adam’s words touched a nerve.  He couldn’t shirk his chores.  Besides, to achieve what he needed to do, he had to be fit.  Work was the best thing for him.  When they finished the coffee, Joe got up.

“What are we doing today?”

The three looked at him and smiled. 

*****

Joe flexed his arms around the axe, pleased with how his muscles responded.  The wood split with one blow.  Each time he imagined shattering the head of Attacking Wolf.  He’d taken to chopping wood at the end of each day, and despite the dropping temperature, had discarded his coat, and sweat beaded his face and chest.

Ben stood on the porch watching his son’s relentless decimation of the logs.

“Y’know, I think we’ve got enough wood to last us until next winter.”

“We can never have enough firewood.”

“True, but you’ve done enough for today.  Come in and wash up for dinner.”

“I’ll do a few more first.”

Returning to the house, Ben sat down and stared into the fire.

Adam looked up from his book.  “What’s wrong?”

“Oh, nothing, I guess.”  Questioning silence followed.  “It’s your brother.  He’s out there again.”

“It’s just his way of working through the grief.”

“Maybe, but I can’t help thinking there’s more going on.”

Hoss stopped munching his apple.  “Like what?”

“I don’t know.”

“Adam’s right, Pa.  Joe’s just getting the sorrow outta his system.”

“I guess so.”

But the niggle refused to go.  Joe hadn’t spoken again about searching for Attacking Wolf, but the set of his shoulders and the spark in his eyes all told of a goal, and what else could that be?  In which case, he feared losing Joe forever.  He’d do whatever it took to prevent that.

*****

Chapter Four

Joe squinted up at the pale sun and let the smell of warm earth soak into his nostrils.  Spring was here, and soon he’d be on his way.  Deciding not to burden himself with his family’s help or, more likely, hindrance, he planned to slip away, leaving a letter for Pa to explain.  He only had a few more days to wait.  Then fate took a hand.

The rider came in fast and yelling, and brought them all through the door, but the youth addressed his excited words to Joe.

“They’ve found him!  They’ve found him!”

They recognized the wild-eyed young man from one of the homesteads hit in Attacking Wolf’s raid.

Ben glared at the youth, unsettled by the intrusion.  “What are you talking about?”

Joe’s eyes never wavered from the boy’s elated face.  He knew exactly who.  “Where, when?”

“We got a wire this morning.  That murderin’ redskin and the rest of his tribe are no more’n two days’ ride from here.  The army has called for the militia.  Pa’s gathering the men, and we’re leaving at noon.  You in?”

Joe’s insides turned to hard fury.  It lit the match to the rage bound tight within.  The rest of the world fell away.  His chance for revenge had come at last.  “You bet.”

The lad rode out, and Joe ran into the house.

Hoss asked, “What’re we gonna do?”

Ben strode inside and headed for the stairs, halting when Joe reappeared, saddlebag slung over one shoulder.  His expressionless face sent a shiver through him.  Joe collected a rifle from the cabinet.

“Wait.  We’ll come with you.”

“Do what you like, but I’m leaving now.”

Ben glanced at Adam and Hoss.  “Let’s hurry.”

*****

The camp proved an odd mixture of jocularity and somber brooding.  Ben’s eyes scanned the group.  Fifteen men, including Joe, consisting of husbands, sons, brothers, and uncles of those killed in Attacking Wolf’s raid.

Ben recognized Arvid Bondesson.  At the town meeting following the attack, Bondesson had pressed the army to allow the victims’ families to join the search.  Leading the merry group, he handed around a whiskey bottle, joking and laughing with the others about getting their chance at the Bannocks.  Ben turned away in disgust when the bragging began about what he’d do when he caught them.

The rest sat alone and silent.  Joe fell into this group.  Adam and Hoss tried to get him to talk, but hunching his shoulders, he curled into his blanket and lay gazing into the campfire.

Hoss eyed the laughing men with unease.  “This ain’t right.  These fellas are out for murder.”

Ben sipped his coffee, winced, and threw the dregs onto the ground.  “I know.  Let’s hope the army will keep them in line.”

“Do you think that’s likely?”

He shifted his gaze to his eldest.  The firelight played on Adam’s face accentuating his heavy eyelids and pursed lips.  Ben shook his head to acknowledge his own uncertainty.  “C’mon, let’s get some rest.”

Sleep didn’t come easy.  In the fading glow of the fire, Ben watched his youngest.  The reflection of firelight in Joe’s eyes told him Morpheus’ grasp hadn’t claimed him either.  Fear for Joe lay heavy in Ben’s gut.  Not from the chance he may be killed, but for the soul, he jeopardized.  Ben knew that if Joe completed this path to vengeance and murder, he could never return whole, for when his boy realized what he’d done, he’d never be able to forgive himself.

*****

They reached the rendezvous spot mid-morning.  The three Cartwright men watched the fervent way the group checked their guns and sharpened knives, the anticipation and excitement amongst them intense.

Relieved when the army arrived, Ben recognized Major Anderson.  Once he’d finished speaking to the leader of the militia, Ben approached him.

“Good to have you and your sons with us.”

“Thanks, but I need to talk to you.”

“Oh?”

“Major.  These men are out for murder.  It might be best to send them home.”

Anderson adjusted his gauntlets, drew down his bushy brows, and cut a look up at Ben out of his steel-grey eyes.  “I can’t do that.  We don’t know what we might be up against, and my troop’s not large.  They could make the difference between stopping Attacking Wolf and not.”

Ben didn’t like it, but he understood the man’s position.  Their unit numbered only twelve, including Anderson and his Captain.

Instructions to the group were brief.  “There’s a draw set back a few miles from Attacking Wolf’s camp.  That’ll keep us hidden for the night, and we’ll attack at dawn.  We’re going to ride slow and quiet and have a cold camp.  No fires and no noise.  Is that understood?”  Receiving agreement, the major grunted and gave the order to mount.

They reached the campsite at dusk, and everyone hunkered down, prepared for a chilly night ahead.

*****

The pre-dawn flung an eerie light over the silent camp.  Tearing at a piece of cold jerky, Ben noticed the grim line of Adam’s jaw when he rejoined them.

“I spotted a scout returning and managed to grab a word. It looks like Attacking Wolf isn’t in camp.  A few braves, the women, and children are all that’s there.”

“Are they calling off the attack?”

Adam picked dirt from under his fingernails.  “He wouldn’t tell me that.”

Ben stood.  “Anderson will tell me.”

Cramped but efficient, the tent’s neat furniture included a cot and a small folding table with stool.  Over the table, a map of the area and other paperwork were spread.

“Come in, Cartwright.  What can I do for you?”

The height of the tent meant Ben had to stoop, but he planted his feet and put his hands on his hips.  “We’ve heard Attacking Wolf isn’t in the camp.  Will you be calling off the attack?”

“I’ll have to talk to my men about the need for discretion.”  The man sat bolt upright on his stool.  His hat lay on the cot, and Ben saw the receding hairline of his short, grey hair, which he made up for with long sideburns.  “It’s true, most of the braves aren’t there, but my scout couldn’t confirm Attacking Wolf’s absence.  We intend to proceed as planned.”

“Surely, if- ”

“With or without Attacking Wolf, my orders are to defeat the enemy wherever I find them.”

“Women and children aren’t the enemy.  Those men out there have lost loved ones.  They’re fired up, not thinking straight.”

“Good.  I need men ready to do whatever it takes.”

“Is murder part of that?  Because that’s what you’ll get.”

“If you and your sons don’t wish to take part in this action, I suggest you leave.”

Ben slammed his fist into the makeshift desk, sending papers skittering.  “If you’re advocating murder, I think we will.”

Leaving the tent, Ben looked for Joe and found him amongst the bustle of men preparing themselves.

“We need to leave.  Attacking Wolf’s not in the camp, it’s only their families.”  To his dismay, Joe didn’t pause in his task of saddling.  “Did you hear me?  We need to go.”

“I’m staying.”

“Don’t you understand?  They’re going to attack women and children.”

“What of it?”

“You can’t mean that?”

Joe spun around.  Fury like lava flowed off his son, merciless and unstoppable.  Its intensity shocked Ben.  “They killed my wife and children.  An eye for an eye, Pa.”

“Is that what I taught you?  Because if so, I’ve failed.”

“They should suffer, the same way I have.”

“All right!  You take it upon yourself to murder women and children.  For that’s what it would be, Joseph, murder.   What d’you think will happen then?  You’ll never be able to look yourself in the face again.”

A blade slid into Ben’s heart looking into Joe’s eyes.  No sign of the son he loved existed within those cold and distant green orbs.  The flat words turned the knife, sending a shudder through Ben.

“I can live with that.”

Powerless, Ben watched Joe walk away.

His father’s words meant nothing to him.  How could they?  The man who would have responded no longer existed.  His wife and children were dead, and nothing remained of the old Joe Cartwright.  This one lived in a world so dark there was no finding his way out, and the only surviving emotion, a rage that came from Hell itself.  It strained against his chest, demanding to be unleashed.  It would get its wish.  Nothing and nobody would stop that.

*****

Chapter Five

“We can’t just ride away,” Hoss exclaimed.  “We got to find a way to stop Joe.”

“What d’you suggest we do?”

Adam looked over the top of his saddle.  “What about warning the Bannocks.”

Ben sucked in a breath.  It would be drastic but standing by and doing nothing was out of the question.

“Mr. Cartwright.”  Startled from his thoughts, Ben turned to face two soldiers.  “Major Anderson would like a word with you and your sons.”

It wasn’t a request, but perhaps the major had changed his mind.

*****

“You’re keeping us here as prisoners?”

“Let’s say you’re my guests, long enough for you not to interfere with the mission.”

The three men swiveled to glare at the soldier holding his rifle on them.

“This is an outrage.  I shall lodge a protest with your superiors in Washington.”

The major gave Ben a smug smile.  “Go ahead.  Now if you’ll excuse me, I need a word with Captain Wilkes before he moves out.”

Hoss called to him, the words edged with questioning and determination.  His middle son hitched his head at the soldier, showing he was prepared to take him on.  By a shake of his head, Ben gave the signal to do nothing.  He wasn’t about to risk any of them being shot.  They would have to wait.

His heart weighed heavy as Ben watched the men move out.  In one last-ditch effort to prevent Joe riding to disaster, Ben called his name.  He didn’t even turn his head.

*****

Chapter Six

Horses pawed the ground in reaction to their tense riders.  Grim faces, each set on their purpose, met Joe’s gaze.  The jittery animals tossed their heads, the breath snorted from their nostrils, forming a cloud of mist in the cold air.

Someone mumbled a prayer.  The words, a reminder of his family’s entreaties, twisted Joe’s insides and sent a quiver of irritation through him.  They’d all come to him.  Adam used logic and reason before frustration tipped into anger – and Hoss?  He’d fixed him with a sad look and told him, “You don’t wanna be doing this, boy.”

He’d turned them away.  Hadn’t he always striven to be a decent man, a good husband, and father?  Yet God chose to punish him.  Now he’d do the punishing, and if he visited only one-hundredth of the agony he’d suffered on those to blame, it would be enough to recreate Hell on Earth.

Joe tightened Cochise’s rein, and the animal shook his head in complaint.  The anticipation of the signal to move forward knotted every sinew.  The captain raised a gloved hand, and Joe held his breath.  The hand dropped.

*****

Cochise spun in a circle, while Joe stared at the horror around him.  The truth punched a hole through his fury like a cannonball.  These women and children hadn’t harmed his family, and he’d no right to punish them.

At the village’s edge, the army company held their ground and let the militia attack alone.  Whoops of excitement screamed out when they charged.  The handful of Indian braves left to defend the camp ran out to be cut down in a hail of gunfire.  From there, the assault quickly descended into a rampage.  Men jumped off their horses to attack the women and children, who scattered, screaming.  The old men, all that was left of the braves, tried to protect them.  Their efforts were met with scorn and a bullet or the blade of a knife.

Joe had to do something.  He galloped back to the unmoving army troop.

“Captain!  This is slaughter.  You gotta call them off.”

In his neat uniform with buttons polished until they shone, the perfect military man replied, “My orders are to let the militia deal with the enemy.”

“For God’s sake.  There’s no enemy there.”  Joe hauled in a breath that smart.  Why hadn’t he listened to Pa?  “You’re talking about allowing a massacre.”

Under his thin, black moustache, the Captain’s lip curled. “You didn’t have a problem with that earlier.”

The air left Joe like he’d taken a blow.  It was true.  He’d come to do murder.  “I know, but I was wrong.  We’ve gotta stop them.”

“If you’ve no stomach for it, leave.”

Joe swept his gaze over the unmoving soldiers.  Now he understood.  All along, they knew what would happen.  Joe spat out a curse and swung Cochise around.  If they wouldn’t act, he would.

The scream jolted him and Cochise to a halt.  Fists balling into the man’s jacket, he yanked him off the young woman.  A punch to his jaw sent him sprawling.  Joe pointed to the trees.  “Run.  Go!”

She got the message.  All gangly arms and legs, she scrambled up and ran.  Joe picked his next target and charged.

Lacing his hands, he slammed them down onto the man’s back, sending him crashing to the ground.  The young girl he’d been strangling gasped for air.  Hauled upright, Joe pushed her toward cover.   He barely waited to see her go before he turned away to the next.  He ran this one toward the tree line.  The screech she emitted brought them to a sudden halt.  Gathering up the two children, she’d spotted cowering behind a deerskin stretched out to dry, the three fled.

Charging at a man who knelt over a prone woman, Joe flung him away and turned to help.  He was too late.  The hand that dragged across his mouth shook at the frightful vision of the gutted squaw.  The bloody gouge where her breast had once been riveted his gaze.  He staggered away, unable to bear the monstrous sight.  A chorus of screams brought his mind back.  Turning, he saw one of the militia enter a tent.

He charged through the opening and took the man down.  Joe put out a hand in reassurance to the group of women who stood in front of their children.

“I’m here to help.  Do you understand?”

A couple nodded.  That was good enough.  One firm slash of his blade cut a hole in the animal skin that made up the tepee.  He waved them through to disappear into the nearby pines.

Exiting the tent, Joe gazed around.  His heart raced from the adrenaline that pumped through his body.  He licked his lips, his tongue tasting the grit of the dust.  Screams battered his ears, and men dashed around him, making it hard to orient himself.  It took a moment before he noticed two men dragging a pregnant woman from a tepee.  Joe recognized one as Arvid Bondesson.

He drop-kicked the first man and grabbed the lapels of Bondesson’s coat, dragging the man around to face him.  “Stop! You can’t harm a woman.”

The big man grabbed Joe’s wrist.  Venom contorted his face, and bloodlust drenched his eyes.  “Those heathens murdered my family.  I’ve a right to kill theirs.”

The words mocked and shamed Joe.  Hadn’t he believed the same?  His fingers twisted tighter into Bondesson’s lapels.  He had to make him understand.  “That’s not enough to make this right.  Don’t you see?  It’s plain wrong.”

“If you ain’t with us, you’re against us!”

The butt of the rifle cracked against Joe’s skull.  He staggered and dropped on his face into the dirt.  The world shifted, and his ears filled with cotton.  Sight and sound drifted in and out of focus.

The other man held the woman down, and Bondesson pulled his blade.  Joe dug fingers into the earth, grinding the soil under his nails to pull himself up onto hands and knees.  He lurched and grabbed the back of Bondesson’s coat.  A fist slammed his jaw, sending him back to the ground, where he struggled onto his side, pushing up on one elbow.  He had to stop this.  They had to listen to reason.  His hand stretched out to them, but the right words wouldn’t form.  All he could do was beg, “Don’t.  Please, don’t.”

Bondesson’s blade plunged into the woman’s extended stomach, once, twice, again, and again.  “This bitch won’t birth another killer!” 

Joe’s vision blurred blood red.  Screams filled his mind, and then they were gone.

*****

Acrid smoke filled his nostrils, churning his stomach.  He wiped away the sticky mass that held one eye shut and tried to stand.  Movement sent lightning bolts through his head, but he pushed upright anyway.

Smoke fogged the air, making Joe’s already bloodshot eyes raw.  A loan statue, amongst the chaos and carnage. Fired teepees and mutilated bodies assaulted his senses.  Men whooped and hollered, waving trophies of scalps and, worse, the blood … they’d managed to create Hell on Earth after all.

The cry caught his attention.  She moved through the devastation, whimpering for her mother … father.  Behind her followed the white man, readying his rifle.  Joe’s boots scraped through the dirt, first one, then the other, each time faster until he ran, straight at the child.  The pain that blazed through his body, ignored.  It only mattered that he reached her. Saved her.

The finger on the trigger squeezed, and the bullet flew from the barrel.  Without hesitation, Joe put himself between the projectile and the girl.  Something burned his side, but even as he collapsed, he reached forward and wrapped her in the protection of his body.

“I’ve got you, Ellen.  Pa’s got you.”

*****

Chapter Seven

Ben reined in alongside Captain Wilkes.  His gut tightened at the laughter of the volunteers and the sickening trophies they brandished between them.  He frowned, seeing no sign of Cochise or Joe.  The Captain didn’t halt the column but pulled to one side to speak to Ben.

“Where’s my son?”

Before he replied, Bondesson butted in, “He turned traitor.  Helpin’ them savages escape.  But we took care of him.”

“Is my son alive?”

Bondesson spat on the ground.  “Don’t know, don’t care.  We left him lying in the dirt like he deserved.”

Ben turned his wrath on the Captain.  “You left my son back there?”

“I’ve no interest in bringing home a coward.”

“My brother ain’t no coward!”

Ben put a restraining hand on Hoss and glared at the Captain, who continued, “Your son’s at the camp.  Alive or dead, I’ve no interest.  If you want him, go find him.”

Wheeling their horses, the two men rode back to the convoy.

Adam commented, “Major Anderson knows how to pick his subordinates.”

His face grim, Ben watched the men ride by.  Three trailed at the back, their drawn, white faces at odds with their comrades.  Ben recognized one.  The kid who’d brought the message to Joe that the militia was forming.  Each passed without making eye contact.

They followed the smell of smoke until they rode into the remains of the village.

Ben exhaled, “Dear God.”

They moved forward side by side.  Adam pointed out Cochise, standing quivering on the other side of the camp.  Hoss gave a yelp and threw himself off Chubb to sprint toward a heap on the ground.  Dropping to his knees, the big hands trembled when he reached to turn his brother over.  The child shielded in Joe’s arms made Hoss gasp.

“Is he alive?”

“Yeah.”

“The child?”

A face filled with sorrow turned to his father.  The bullet that punctured his brother’s side had continued its murderous path, plowing deep into the child’s back.  Joe couldn’t have known, but she’d been dead before they hit the ground.

Hoss moved Joe’s jacket and reported.  “He’s lost a lotta blood.”

Under Hoss’ hands, Joe shuddered back to consciousness.  “H…Hoss?”

“Yeah, it’s me.  We’re all here.”

“Pa?”

“I’m here, son.”

“You were right.”

“Don’t talk now.”

“I tried to save … where?”

Joe jerked upright, searching, but when he saw the child, he slumped back.  Fingers, caked in blood, dirt, and sweat, reached out to rest on her head, and Ben watched his son grieve anew.

Exposing the wound, Ben flinched at how close they’d come to losing him.  Another inch to the right…  The injury continued to bleed sluggishly, but infection was the real enemy.  Running his hand over Joe’s head, he discovered the head injury.  That, at least, posed no immediate threat.

He stood and gazed around the annihilated camp.  The stench of death filled the air.  “We’re not staying here.  We’ll find another place to camp.”

“What about the dead.  We can’t just leave them?”

Ben looked with sympathy into the appalled eyes of his middle son.  It went against everything he’d taught, but the job to bury so many would be a mammoth one, and they didn’t have the time.  “I’m sorry, but we need to take care of Joe.”

“Can’t I at least cover them?”

“All right.  Adam and I will find a place to camp.  You catch up when you’re done.”

“Thanks, Pa.”

Ben smiled.  Not for the first time, Hoss’ generous heart humbled him.

Hoss passed Joe into his father’s strong arms.  They exchanged brief words, and his family rode out, leaving him to focus on the macabre job ahead.  After a moment’s indecision, Hoss decided to lay the bodies out side by side and cover them altogether.

No innocent, Hoss had witnessed the barbarity man could visit upon man, but the butchered pregnant woman took him to his knees.  When the last blanket was laid down, the big man stood back, grateful for a completed job.

The snap of a twig sent Hoss spinning around and reaching for his gun.  Confronted by a group of women and children, he froze and then moved his hands away from his holster to show he wasn’t a threat.

One spoke in English, “We saw you with the other men.  They take away the young one who helped us.”

“That’s right, ma’am.  They’re my family, and he’s my little brother, Joseph.”

The woman nodded her understanding.  “He helped us get away.”

Hoss let out a shaky breath of relief.  He should’ve trusted Joe and known he’d beat his demons and come good when it mattered.

The woman gestured to the covered bodies.  “Thank you.”

“Ain’t no need to thank me.  None of this shoulda happened.”

The woman pointed to Chubb.  “You go now.”

Hoss understood.  He was the intruder and no longer wanted.  “Ma’am, is there anything I can do for you?”

The eyes of the Bannock woman held the sadness of ages, yet she smiled.  “Tell the young one, we are grateful.”

Hoss touched his hat and rode away, keen to get to his family.

*****

Joe’s condition deteriorated, and they needed to get him to a doctor.  They’d left the first camp not long after Hoss joined them, but were forced to stop when night fell.

“I say we keep goin’.  We can ride through the night.”

“Hoss is right, and when we hit the East Platt, I’ll head for the doctor.”

The heat seeped through the cloth Ben held to Joe’s forehead, warming his fingertips.  Every hour lost counted against Joe.  “All right.  Once the moon’s up, we’ll press on.”

Progress was steady but slow.  Ben hoped they weren’t taking longer than his son had.  They reached the Platt as the sun stretched its rosy fingers over the horizon, and Adam peeled off in the direction of Virginia City and the doctor.

****

Chapter Eight

The strain of the interminable wait outside Joe’s bedroom wasn’t alleviated when the door opened.  Instead, the look on Paul’s face sent a bolt of panic through Ben.  “He’s not?”

“No, but I’m worried.”

“What’s wrong?”

“I’ve never seen Little Joe like this.  He should stand an excellent chance of pulling through, but he’s got to want to live.  Right now, he’s given up, and I’m not sure he’s got the will to fight.”

Ben’s gaze traveled to the closed door of his son’s bedroom.  After everything he’d endured, he wasn’t prepared to let Joe give up now.  He took Paul’s hand.  “The boys have coffee for you downstairs.”

With soft curls poking through his bandages at absurd angles, Joe looked seventeen again, but the crease on his forehead betrayed the pain he was enduring.  Ben sat on the bed and wrapped his hand around his son’s.

Joe’s eyes opened.  They glistened with fever, and over them, his eyelids hung low, heavy with moisture.  “Pa… ?”

“Good to see you awake.  Don’t worry, you’re gonna be fine.”

 “Hurts … too much.”

“I know, but you can beat this.”

Hot fingers closed around his wrist, compelling Ben’s attention.  “Hurts … too much … to go on.”

Panic surged through Ben, and he grabbed and shook his son.  “No, Joseph!  You have to fight.”

“I wanna go … they’re … waiting for me.”

“You can’t go.  It’s not your time.”

A tear tracked down Joe’s cheek.  “Pa … please … let me go.”

“No!  I can’t lose you, too.  This isn’t you.  You’re a fighter, so don’t you give up.  Promise me you’ll fight.”

Ben stared into his son’s eyes, willing him to listen.  His heart gave a lurch when he saw the light shift and the spark return.

“ ‘Kay.  I promise.”

A silent prayer quivered through Ben, and when Joe’s eyes drifted shut, this time, Ben let him sleep.  The dense clouds that darkened the morning parted, and sunlight flooded the room.  Ben drew the curtains to allow Joe to continue his slumber.

*****

Hoss delivered a featherlight punch to Joe’s shoulder.  “Good to see you looking better, Short Shanks.”

It wasn’t quite true.  He looked awful, but anything was an improvement on his fever-ravished countenance of the last few days.  Joe managed a feeble smile in return, which might have cheered Hoss if it hadn’t been so sad.

The memories oozed back since the fever broke.  Hideous flashes of carnage that made him shudder.  “What happened … at the Indian camp?”

“That can wait.  You need to rest.”

“I need to know.”  Their faces gave him his answer.  “You were right, Pa, I shouldn’t have gone.”  It sickened him to think he’d ever taken part in the action, but his family radiated no anger or disgust toward him.  The pillow yielded when he turned away and pushed deep into it, hiding his face, unable to bear the understanding he didn’t deserve.  “God.  I’m so ashamed.”

Fingers caught his chin to bring his head around.  He stretched out a hand to the man whose approval he needed most, gratified to have it taken.

“What you did was wrong, but one of the Indian women spoke to Hoss and told him how you helped save them.”

“She told me to thank you.”

“I went to murder them.”

“But you didn’t.”  His father’s hand tightened around his.  “You may have gone for the wrong reasons, but if you hadn’t more would’ve died.”

Adam added, “That counts for something.”

“I’m not sure that’s enough.”

His heart beat a little steadier when Pa affirmed, “It is for me.”

*****

Chapter Nine

The soft knock announced the entrance of his father.

“How’re you feeling?”

“Fine.”

“Then don’t you think it’s time you came downstairs?”

“Maybe later.”

“Feeling sorry for yourself won’t help you know.”

“That’s not fair.”

“Isn’t it?”

Joe bit his lip.  Paul told him three days ago he was up to going downstairs.  It just took too much damned effort.

“I keep thinking it’s a terrible nightmare, and I wake up, and they’ll be there.”  Dismay crossed his father’s face.  “Don’t worry.  I know they’re gone.  I’m not going crazy.”

Coming into the room, his father sat down opposite him.  “Don’t turn their memory into a weight around your neck that chains you to the past.  That’s not how to remember the people we love.  Remember the blessing it was to have them in your life, for however brief a time.”

“It still hurts.”

“It’s okay to hurt.  Let the Almighty help.”

“How can I?  When He let this happen?”

Ben’s hand clamped down on Joe’s shoulder.  “Don’t blame Him for the actions of men.  He has no control over those.  God isn’t there to stop the bad things from happening, only to help us deal with the pain.”

“Will it ever stop?”

“No, but it gets easier.  I promise.”

*****

Lake Tahoe shone before him like blue glass, clear and serene.  He breathed in the clean air.  When the familiar warmth entered his soul, he turned his head and smiled at her.  “I’ve missed you.”

She leaned against his shoulder, and he drew her close, melding her body against his. He took a deep breath and let her scent fill his lungs.  When she took his hand, his heart lurched.

“Please don’t be sad.  The children and I are happy.”

“But we were meant to be together.”

“Life doesn’t always work out the way we planned.”

“I can’t do this without you.”

She turned his face, so he looked into her wide blue eyes.  How many times would this woman stop his heart?

“You have to.  For me, for the children.  You were always the strong one, remember that.”

The soft breeze blew fine strands of hair over her face, but he wouldn’t risk letting go to brush them away.  He needed to hold her for as long as he was allowed.  “Have I told you how much I love you?”

“Often, but tell me anyway.”  She leaned in.  His lips met hers.  His heart cried with joy and sorrow, knowing it would be the last time he’d feel them.  His arms wrapped around her, holding her close, holding her tight.  “Don’t let your mourning stop you from living.  We were too happy for that.  Let our love be your strength, not your weakness.  Promise me, you’ll live life to the fullest.”

“I promise.”

Their time was at an end.  Her final words were a sigh, “I love you.”

*****

Joe woke to dappled morning light that filled his bedroom.  He wiped away the tears.  She was gone, yet a peace settled on him, and his battered heart ached a tiny bit less.

The three men at the table froze mid-sentence when he appeared at the top of the stairs.  He limped down, which gave them time to hurry over.  Up first was Pa, followed by Hoss.  Behind them, trailed Adam.  At least he thought him capable of making it across the room without help.  Although his wobble caused him to wonder.  At his elbows were Pa and Hoss, and cocooned within his family, they moved to the table.

“How’re you feeling?”

“Fine.  Breakfast looks good.”

“I’ll have Hop Sing bring fresh coffee.”

Before Ben could call, the cook appeared.  “I hear, Little Joe?”  The man’s face lit up.  “You look better.  I bring you coffee and eggs lickety-split.”

Joe glanced around the table, embarrassed by all the eyes on him.  “I’m fine, honest.”  It broke the spell, and when they all returned to their own breakfasts, he got a conversation started.  “What’s everyone doing today?”

Hoss grinned.  “I’ve gotta go pick up supplies.”

“And I have the delightful task of checking on reports of broken fences.”

“And I have bills to check.  You can help if you’d like.”

Joe considered his father’s suggestion before pulling a face.  “I’m not sure I’m up to bookwork.  Maybe I’ll sit on the porch and read.”

Hoss gave a guffaw of laughter.  About to censure him, Ben checked when he saw the smile on his youngest’s face and tumbled to the joke.  He chuckled.  “Very funny.”

Having finished his work, Ben went to see if Joe was ready for lunch.  His eyebrows lifted when he found the rocking chair empty.  It took him less than a second to realize where he would be.

He leaned on the door of the barn and watched Joe feed his horse apples he must have purloined out of the bowl in the house.

“You spoil him.”

Joe scratched Cochise behind the ears.  “He must be dying for a run.”

“He’ll hav’ta wait a little longer.  No getting on Cochise until Paul assures me you won’t reopen that wound.”

“Sorry, Cooch.”

The rattle of the buckboard caught their attention, and they walked out to meet Hoss.

“Pa, Joe!  You need to see this.  There’s a report in the paper.  They’ve caught up with Attacking Wolf.”

Ben took the paper from his middle son’s outstretched hand.  The report gave a simple statement on how Attacking Wolf’s band had been wiped out after being caught between two cavalry forces.

He turned to Joe, unsure how this news would be received.  Joe turned back to the house.  “It’s over.”

*****

Chapter Ten

After loading the last sack of flour, Joe turned to run smack into the man weaving his way down the boardwalk.

“Hey, didn’t see you there, mister.”

Strong arms helped the stranger up.  Joe’s nostrils flared in disgust at the stench.  Filthy clothing hung from the shaggy, unkempt soul who stank of whiskey and piss.  The bobbing head came around, and he looked into the watery, red-rimmed eyes of Arvid Bondesson. Five months since their attack on the Indian camp, the man before him was almost unrecognizable.

“Bondesson?”

“Cartwright.  What d’ya want?”

Bondesson staggered, and Joe’s grip tightened.

“Hoss and I have got the buckboard, why don’t we take you home?”

“What home?  I weren’t able to keep it going without my boys.”

“I’m sorry.  Look, where are you staying?  Let me help.”

“I don’t want your help.  You helped those murdering redskins.  We could’ve killed them all if it weren’t for you.  Get your hands off me, you stinkin’ Injun lover!”

Joe stood back, grateful to let the man stumble on his way.  Bondesson would never let go of his hate.  He’d hold onto it until the day he died, which wouldn’t be far in coming from the looks of him, and yet, how close had he come to that?  How near to disaster had his hatred taken him?  Pity stirred within him, and he stepped after the broken man.  “Wait… ”

The words died on Joe’s lips.  He looked down at the blade, pressed hard against his belly.  Joe met Bondesson’s eyes, murder flickering at the edges of them.

“Stay away from me, boy, d’ya hear?  Unless you want me to gut you like those Injuns you love so much.”

Joe didn’t breathe until the shabby figure shuffled off down the boardwalk.

“Who were that?”

Joe looked over his shoulder at Hoss.  “Nobody.  Let’s go.”

They were trundling out of town when Hoss asked again, “Who were that, back there?”

Knowing he wouldn’t let it go, Joe told him, “Bondesson.”

“What did he want?”

“Nothing.  He was a mess, but he didn’t want my help.”  Falling silent, Joe considered the encounter.  “Did you know he was forced to sell his place?  He lost his family, and that cost him his home.  That could’ve been me if I hadn’t had you, Pa, and Adam.”

“Yeah, that’s how he tells it anyway.  Truth is, his brother offered help, but he turned it down.  I tell you, Joe, I’ve seen him in the saloon going on about how his wife and boys were murdered.  He were just about boasting to folks about how much he were suffering and kinda reveling in their sympathy.  He ain’t like you.  He’s stuck in his loss, and he’ll never move on.  That ain’t the right way to remember folks you cared about.”

Hoss may be right, but he was grateful for his family anyway.

*****

Dropping the pile of wood, Joe built a fire.  Another successful cattle drive under their belts, they were heading home.  His mind drifted to the other home he built.  The stick he held snapped, succumbing to the pressure.

Hoss stuck out an elbow and gave him a nudge.  “Hey, you ever gonna get that fire started and grub cooking?  I’m wastin’ away.”

Hoss met his father’s eyes.  They’d all seen Joe drift off and that ‘look’ settle on his face.  Ben smiled, grateful for his middle son’s intervention. He watched his youngest joke with his brothers.  Today had been a good day.  Joe’s loss would always be entwined within him, and healing would take time, but his faith in his son was unshakable.  He’d make it because of his strength and grit, and because of his family, who would be there to give him a nudge when needed.

Broken out of his reverie, Joe flung a grin over his shoulder at Hoss and got back to work.  Laughter still felt odd to him, like an ill-fitting shirt, and there were times when the loss would rush in, fast and brutal like a stampede, to slam the wind out of him.  But the world was coming alive again.  Those he’d lost would stay with him, in his heart, memories, and the choices he made, and Eva’s words rang true.  His love for them would allow room for the possibility of loving others.

Joe drew himself up and looked around at the men who’d stood by and continued to support him.  Thanks to them, he found the strength to move toward his future with hope, and, right now, that was enough.

***  THE END  ***

February, 2021

If you enjoyed my story, I hope you will consider scrolling down to the comment section and letting me know.

Author’s Notes

With thanks to my Beta, Pat, who was brave enough to tell me the truth.

Eps referenced:
The Newcomers:  Writer Thomas Thompson
The Julia Bulette Story:  Writer Al C. Ward
The Last Hunt:  Writer:  Donald S Sanford
Different Pines, Same Winds:  Writer Suzanne Clauser
The Stillness Within:  Suzanne Clauser

The Typhus treatment referred to was used and published by Dr. Krantz in 1817 at the University of Freiburg.

Proof of a Man

By Bakerj

Clinging to the horn, Joe eased a stiff leg over his saddle and dismounted.  Wrenching off his hat, he ran a hand through matted hair in a futile attempt to neaten his appearance.  Squinting up at the unwelcome sight of the sun spreading its dawning tendrils across the horizon, he cursed under his breath.  Stiff-backed, he trudged to the barn and took care of Cochise before making for the house.  Drawing a deep breath, he opened the door and went in.

“It seems your errant brother has finally returned.”  Ignoring the looks his oldest gave him, Ben got up when Joe crossed the room to the stairs.  “Where have you been, young man?”

Joe turned.  Ben started with dismay at the dirty clothing and fresh bruises.  He barely recognized his youngest.

“You know where I’ve been.”

“From the stink of you, I can guess you spent the night in a saloon again.”  Joe’s shrug notched his temper up a level.  “Joseph, this ranch depends on everyone doing their job.  You can’t do that after staying out all night and coming home in this state.”

“I can do my job.”

“No, you can’t!”  Ben took grim satisfaction from Joe’s wince, but he shook his head and instructed, “Get out of my sight and clean yourself up.”

Shrugging again, Joe turned, adding, “If it bothers you, take the day outta my pay.”

“Get back down here!”  Ben loomed over his son.  “I will not have such insolence, do you understand?”

“Fine.  Can I go?”

No apology could be less heartfelt, and Ben was stumped.  Giving a huff, he threw out his arms in surrender. “Yes, get out, just go.”

Shoulders slumping when Joe disappeared from view, Ben walked back to the table and collapsed into his chair.  “When will this end?”

“We can’t go on like this.”

Ben couldn’t agree more with Adam, but he was running out of options.  “I’ll talk to him again.”

“We’ve all tried talking.  What good did it do?”

“Yeah.  My jaw’s still aching.” 

Hoss rubbed his bruised chin while his eldest touched his colorful black eye and insisted, “We’re past the point of talking.  Joe needs to stop the drinking and brawling and get back to work.”

Ben nodded and picked up his coffee cup.  “I just wish I knew what’s eating him.”

*****

The object of Ben’s concern lay on his bed, staring at the ceiling.

If asked, Joe would have difficulty explaining what was happening either.  To his family, the problems began two weeks ago.  To Joe, it started the night he’d encountered John C. Regan.  Once the heavyweight champion, the ex-pugilist was an expert with his fists who carried a grudge against his father, and Joe experienced all the man’s viciousness. 

Thoughts of what happened seeped back.  Sucker punched from behind and too stunned to do anything when Regan’s massive hands curled into the back of his jacket; he’d been yanked upright, spun around, and a mighty fist landed like a sledgehammer.  His neck snapped back so hard he thought his head would come off.  Sent flying back into the alley, Regan followed.  

It wasn’t a fight.  He’d been in plenty, but they were nothing like the storm of fury and pain he met that night.  

Joe flung an arm over his face, trying to blot out the memory sunk deep into his soul. Regan’s fists slamming him over and over.  Each punch ground the bully’s knuckles deeper into his flesh.  The way Regan’s knees pinned him down, and every poisonous, whiskey-soaked word the brute spat at him. 

Hoss told him he’d been near beat to death.  From the constant pain he’d been in for weeks afterward, Joe could believe it.  His face so swollen he’d barely been able to drink, let alone eat.  

The look on Pa’s face was awful when the doctor told him to watch that the bruising on his torso didn’t spread or swell.  He would’ve laughed at the hissed question, “How will I know?  He’s one massive bruise,” if he could’ve.  But cracked ribs made laughter impossible.  Of all his injuries, these had taken the longest to heal.  The doctor told him he’d been lucky, but Joe didn’t feel lucky.  

Wrenching up, Joe paced the room.  Anger tightened his chest like water pushing a dam.  Every day the force built and built, and he was beginning to crack under the pressure.

He moved to the window.  Below, his family prepared to ride out for their day’s work.  His father gathered up his reins, and Joe stepped back into the shadows as, sure enough, Pa’s eyes raised his way before they rode out.

Once on the road to recovery, Pa told him the story of Adah Menken and Regan.  A man she’d never been able to stop loving.  He’d asked where Regan was, and Pa explained he’d left Virginia City, on the stage for Salt Lake, the following day.  Adah had gone with him.  The hurt in his father’s face stopped him from asking more.  Pa also told him how Hoss took Regan on.  He was grateful, he was, yet somehow this stoked the anger. 

Swinging his head around when the door opened, he winced, regretting the hasty movement.

“I didn’t ask for a bath.”

“Father say, Little Joe need bath, he get bath.”

Joe continued to stare out the window with gritted teeth and crossed his arms, ignoring Hop Sing, and the fact that he should help him bring up the cans of water.

The heat penetrated his skin, dissolving the dirt and soothing the bruises.  Maybe this wasn’t such a bad idea?  The door opened again, and the little Chinaman returned to collect the discarded clothes.  Keeping a hostile gaze on him, Joe waited for the lecture.  When the door closed, he sank deeper into the steaming copper bath and sighed.  Yet, it bothered him that Hop Sing hadn’t attempted to scold.  Had he thrown in the towel on him too?

Joe’s mind drifted back to that first trip to Virginia City after his long recovery.  He’d relished the chance to meet friends and have some long-overdue fun.

“We was beginnin’ to think we’d never see you again.”  Slapping him on the back, Mitch laughed, and pushed a beer into his hand.

Joe supped the lukewarm nectar, savoring the woody flavor as it swilled around his mouth.  It was good to be back with friends, who filled him in on events while he’d been absent.  Three beers in a loudmouthed miner at the back of the saloon obtruded on his notice.  Leaning against the bar, he watched the man from over the top of his glass.  A big man with a barrel-like chest and loud, real loud – he didn’t like him.

“Joe?  I said, do ya wanna come fishin’ Sunday?”

“Huh?  Oh, sure, Mitch sounds good.”

He’d turned back to the bar.  Sure he’d forgotten all about the big man when his arm was nudged, spilling his drink.  He turned and looked into the face of the loudmouth.

“Sorry, kid.”

It was a friendly enough apology, and Joe’s friends were already returning to their beers.  The words were out of his mouth before he’d even formed the thought.  “Watch where you’re going, clumsy.”

Joe saw Mitch gape.  No man would let that pass.  Dodging the fist swung at him, Joe slammed his into the man’s middle.  The miner was big but slow.  The fight was on, and a battle royal erupted.

Evicted by Sam, Joe scowled to think the threat of a bill for damages would likely only come his way.  Sam knew Pa was the one who’d pay. 

Mitch whistled between his teeth and teased, “Your pa’s sure gonna be mad.”

“Why? Taint none of his business.”

“Wait ‘till he gets a look at your face.  He’ll make it his business.”

“I’m a grown man.  It’s got nothing to do with him.”

Joe ignored the hoot.  Having reached the parting in the road, he turned his horse and broke into a canter.  

“See you Sunday!”  Joe gave a wave in acknowledgment.

Mitch had been right.  Pa had made it his business.  However, he’d made allowance for Joe’s pent-up energy, following his convalescence, but cautioned him not to repeat the performance.  That should have been enough.

Joe stretched his aching body to ease out the kinks and pondered why it hadn’t.  What was it that drove him to bait those other men?  Relaxed by the silky warmth, his eyelids drifted shut – to the image of Regan.  Water sloshed over the floorboards, and Joe scrambled out of the tub.

*****

Flitting about the living room, Joe tried to keep from looking at the brandy decanter.  Snatching up Adam’s book, he dropped into Pa’s chair.  The soft leather encased his slim frame, and the comforting scent of tobacco and bay rum wound around him.  He ran fingertips down the smooth page and tried to read the words that refused to capture him.  His knee bounced a rapid rhythm.  Slamming it shut, he tossed the book back onto Adam’s seat and resumed his prowling. 

He stopped to stare at the game of chess Pa and Hoss were playing. After picking up and replacing pieces one after the other, he abandoned the board and set off again.  All the while, his eyes strayed to the decanter.  They’d be back any minute for lunch, but…  He strode to the table and poured himself a glass. 

“Just one,” he lied. 

He was downing his third when they walked through the door.  Joe watched them freeze when they spotted him, the heavily depleted decanter, and the almost empty glass halfway back to the table.  Feeling like a kid caught raiding the cookie jar, embarrassment added an edge to his temper.  With arrogant bravado that sent a chill through him, he reached for the decanter again.

“What d’you think you’re doing?”

“Having a brandy.”

“At this hour?”

“I’ll pay for it.”

His father crossed the room like a charging bull.  Snagged under the armpit, he was pulled hard against him.  

“You think I’m worried about the brandy?”  

“Don’t fuss.  I’m a man, not a kid.”

“Then start acting like one,” Adam demanded.  “All we’ve done lately is worry about you and your stupid shenanigans.”

Joe twisted out of his father’s grip.  “No one asked you too.”

“You’re our brother, course we’re gonna worry about you.  We just don’t understand what’s gotten into you?”

Joe turned on Hoss.  “Nothing’s gotten into me.  Mind your own business.”

Clutched by the forearms, Joe was forced back to face his father.  He winced, hearing the desperation in Pa’s voice.  “What’s eating you?  We can’t help if you don’t tell us?”

Joe couldn’t bear it.  Pa thought him weak, not a grown man capable of defending himself.  Emotion welled, pushing outwards in his chest, causing him almost physical pain.  “Leave me alone!”  

With a shove, he pushed his father away, who staggered, almost falling.  Spun around, the fist sent him crashing to the floor, and his oldest brother bore down on him.

“Adam!”

Stopping, Adam glared at his father.  “You gonna let him get away with that?”

Ben shook his head.  Adam’s anger was understandable.  He would’ve felt the same, except he’d been looking into Joe’s eyes and seen the shock and horror staring back at him.  At that moment, he realized Joe hated his behavior just as much as everyone else, maybe more.

Joe pulled himself up.  Chest heaving, his voice shook from the effort of breathing.  “I don’t need your help.”

Pushing past Adam, he headed for the door.

“Little Joe- ”

“Don’t, Hoss, don’t!”  Joe flung out a hand, holding his brother at bay.  “Just leave me alone.  I can take care of myself!”

They stared at each other.  Four men frozen, suspended in time.  Ben’s heart quickened.  Beside him, Adam breathed like an impatient stallion straining to break free.  Hoss glanced from Joe to him, a huge bear cub looking for guidance from its parent, and Joe … hands wound so tight his fingernails must’ve dug deep into his palms.  Even from here, Ben saw how he quivered, a mass of pent-up crumbling fury.

“Leave me be,” Joe gasped, and grabbing hat and gun, dashed out the door.

“I’ll get him.”

Ben’s hand shot out to stop Adam. “No, wait.  We need to think about this.”

“You ain’t gonna let him go like that?” Hoss almost begged.

“Just for a minute,” Ben repeated.  “We’ve got to try and get to the bottom of this if we’re to help.”

“But how can we iffin he won’t tell us what’s wrong?”

“I know, I know, but … give me a moment.”

He turned his back to think.  He didn’t need to see them to know how they felt, one seething indignation, the other surging unhappiness. 

The sound of hooves took them running to the door.  Joe galloped break-neck out of the yard and disappeared into the distance.

Adam flung out a hand.  “Great!  No doubt heading to Virginia City and the nearest saloon.”

Ben closed the door and walked, head down, to the fireplace. Joe needed help.  In his current mood, it frightened Ben to think of the trouble his boy could run into.  Reaching a reluctant decision, he cut a look at Adam, “All right, go bring him back.”

****

Hooking a toe around its leg, Joe pulled back the chair.  The table, tacky from spilled beer and whiskey, stuck to his fingertips.  The Silver Dollar swam with the usual aroma of liquor, sweat, and sawdust.  Looking around, he didn’t spot any friends grabbing a sneaky afternoon beer.  Of course, he shouldn’t be there either, but who cares?  Joe snorted at the joke, sending up froth to tickle his nose.  He took a large gulp, hoping the liquid would cool the anger the ride in hadn’t.  The tinkle of the piano provided the background to the cacophony pressing on his ears.  Joe settled deeper into the chair.  Across the packed room, loud guffaws rose above the hubbub, drawing his gaze to a group of men.  Somewhere in the middle was the source of the laughter.  His heel began to tap the floor. 

A finger scratched over the table, drawing a pattern in the grime.  Joe watched the spiral of soft crud form under his nail.  Brushing it away, he took another gulp of beer.  At the side of the room, the piano player launched into another tune.  Joe cringed.  He swore the guy only knew three, and this one was hit-and-miss.  The belly laugh drew his gaze back to the huddle.  Joe tilted his chair, balancing on two legs, and frowned.

Sam passed behind him, and Joe craned his head to ask, “Hey, Sam.  Who’s the comedian?”

It took the bartender a moment to realize who Joe was referring to.  “Miner.  New in.  Likes to arm wrestle.  But, he’s a friendly enough fella.”  Sam added, giving Joe a look.

Joe turned away and wrapped his hands tighter around the beer glass.  The rough surface of the course cut vessel chafed his skin.  Taking another swig, his lips drew back in distaste.  The beer had lost its flavor.  His shoulders hunched, hearing that laugh again.  Then, the crowd parted enough to give a view of the man taking on all comers.  Joe’s eyes narrowed.  The man was big, real big.  Joe’s heel drummed faster, and his lips curved into a smile.

*****

Adam rode past the Opera House, the smart new building a testament to the kind of place some wanted the brash Virginia City to become.  Delighted to see signs of culture, Adam had high hopes for the venue, but it had also brought Adah Menken back into Pa’s life.  He turned his horse toward C Street and Joe’s saloon of choice.

Pushing back the bat-wing doors, the wall of heat and din hit him.  It took a moment for Adam to locate Joe.  He stared, hardly believing what he saw.  His little brother had done lots of stupid things but never single out the largest man in a place, square up like an arrogant cock, and taunt him into a fight.  He’d pulled Joe out of sticky situations in the past, but this filled him with disgust.  Pa’s instructions or not, if Joe wanted trouble this bad, let the fool have it.  He would have left right then if Sam hadn’t caught his eye.

“Please, Adam, can’t you do something?  I can’t afford to have any more tables an’ chairs busted up.  I’m running out of places for folks to sit!”

Giving Sam a resentful look, Adam lifted his hat, crammed it down harder, and resigned himself.

Taking a punch that knocked him across the saloon, Joe landed at his feet.  Seizing the opportunity and Joe, Adam dragged him kicking and protesting out the door.  Being on the brunt end of his brother’s protests didn’t improve Adam’s temper, but he waited until they were outside before releasing his spleen.

“Let me go!  I don’t need you buttin’ in!”

“Pa told me to fetch you, and I’m gonna.  What the heck were you thinking back there?”

“Mind your business.  I could’ve beat that guy!”

Adam gave his younger brother a shake that rattled his teeth.  “Don’t be an idiot.  That gorilla would’ve pounded you into the floor.”

“I could’ve!”  Adam rolled his eyes.  Joe’s voice hitched up a notch.  “Dammit!  Why can’t you see?  I ain’t no coward. I could’ve stood up to him and Regan… ”

“Regan … what’re you talking about?”

Surprise slackened Adam’s grip, and Joe twisted free.  Staggering back, Joe ran a shaking hand across his mouth.  “Nothing.  Just leave me alone!”

Revelation dawned.  The arrogant cockfight he’d just witnessed made sense, and the rest fell into place.  How were we so blind?  Adam took a determined step forward, and Joe backed away.

“Stay away.  I mean it.  Let me be!”

Like lightning, Adam moved and clipped Joe with a punch that sent him dazed to the ground.  Flinging his brother into his saddle, he mounted and scooping up Cochise’s reins, headed for home.

*****

The lead rein tightened.  Adam glanced sideways to see Joe straighten in his saddle.  He’d hated to do that, but it was the only way to get Joe to leave without a fight.  Keeping his gaze fixed between his horse’s ears, the stubborn cuss didn’t speak or look at him.  Adam smiled to himself.  He needed time to think anyway.

They’d all been foolish in their complacency after their brush with John C. Regan.  Joe’s physical wounds had recovered, but they’d overlooked the emotional toll it’d taken on him.  Everything he’d done began to make perfect sense.  

Adam grimaced, wondering how his younger brother could believe he’d ever be a match for the likes of Regan.  Hell, he’d been loath to take on Regan, yet his seventeen-year-old kid brother was torturing himself for feeling less of a man because that animal almost killed him.

****

When they reached home, Joe found himself snagged under the armpit and marched him into the house.  He caught the shake of the head Adam gave Pa and Hoss as he walked him to the stairs.

“Get to your room while I talk to Pa.”

Joe flashed Adam a venomous look but said nothing.  It suited him to be left alone, anyway.

Sending his jacket flying into a corner, Joe threw himself onto the bed.  Tense fingers laced behind his head.  Soon someone would be up to talk.  What would he say?  Right at that moment, he only wanted a drink.  Pitching off the bed, he paced the floor.

*****

“Joe thinks these men he’s fighting are Regan?” Hoss asked.

“No.  I’m saying in Joe’s head, he’s trying to prove that he can beat Regan.”

Ben sat forward.  “I think I understand.  Joe’s trying to prove that what happened with Regan didn’t make him less of a man.”  When Adam nodded, he asked.  “What can we do?  How can we help him?”

“I think we need to let Joe know what happened.”

Always proud of his sons, Ben was never more so when they looked after each other.  “I’ll talk to him first.”

*****

Even though he expected it, the knock made Joe jump.

“Can I come in?”

Attempting a relaxed position back on the bed, he replied, “I guess.”

Ben entered carrying a bowl, cloth, and some liniment.  “Adam tells me your face needs attention.”

Startled, Joe’s fingers touched his cut lip.  He’d forgotten about that.

After wetting the cloth, Ben took hold of his chin.  Joe’s hand shot up to stop him.  “I can do it.”

His father held his look.  “I know you can.”

Joe’s hand dropped. 

After a moment, Ben said, “That night Regan attacked you- ”

“Forget it.”

“No.  I need to tell you.”  Joe clenched his jaw but let him continue.  “I found Regan in Adah’s room.  He’d been pushing her around, and I told him to make his play.  He backed down and left, and I thought that was the end of it, but I was wrong.  I hadn’t counted on him getting back at me by hurting you.  When I found him in the saloon, he couldn’t pick up a gun because of his cut knuckles.”  

“From hitting me?”

“After that, I was ready to fight him any way he wanted.”

“But, Regan would’ve- ”

“Killed me?  I know.  I’d let anger override my good sense.  Fortunately, Adam didn’t.  He let Hoss fight him.  Regan was a brute who enjoyed hurting people.  But he was a coward.  He didn’t have the guts to take you on in a fair fight.”

The words slid into Joe, making his stomach quiver as if he’d drunk ice water.  “I’m glad you didn’t take him on.”

“So am I.”  His father’s hand came to rest on his shoulder.  “Your brothers want to talk to you.  Is that all right?”

“Sure.”

After giving his shoulder a squeeze, his father left the room.

Hoss peeked his head around the door. 

“Get in here.  I ain’t gonna bite your head off.”

Hoss grinned, grabbed the chair, and straddled it, leaning his arms on the back.  “Pa asked me to tell you about that night with Regan.”  To Joe’s surprise, he said nothing more.  A minute ticked passed before his words came, considered and slow, “When he came into the saloon, I introduced myself to him. Can you believe that?  He ordered drinks for everyone like he were celebrating.”  The depth of anger that entered his brother’s eyes startled Joe.  “It were you.  He were celebrating beating you. 

“I’ve seen Pa mad before, but nothing like that night.  When he ran out, leaving you, I knew something were wrong.  He weren’t thinking straight and tried to push Regan into a gunfight.  Instead, Regan goaded Pa into a fistfight, coz he’d beat him easy.  I told Pa to let me, but he weren’t listening to nobody.  Adam had to grab him, so I could take him on.”

Joe blurted, “Yeah, and you beat him.”

“I almost didn’t.  That man was mean as all get out an’ pounded me good.  I was almost down.  If Adam hadn’t told me to stop boxing and start wrestling, he would’ve beaten me.”  Hoss dropped a large hand on Joe’s knee.  “It were the hardest fight I ever had.  You were too bashed up to see, but I was in pretty bad shape.”

Joe’s hand found his big brother’s.  Things between him and Hoss were … special, and he felt bad for his previous anger.  “I’m sorry, I didn’t know.”

“Aww, why should you?  But I hated how that yahoo blindsided you.”

Joe shrugged and let himself admit what he’d been fighting all along. “I don’t think it would’ve made a difference.”

“Dang sure, it wouldn’t!  He’d had pummelled you good either way.”

Joe gave a gasp, and a laugh broke free.  The first in weeks.  It felt good.

Hoss got up and patted Joe on the shoulder.  “Adam wants to talk next.  I’ll go get him.”

Adam entered in his usual quiet way and walked soft-footed to the chair.  Joe watched him the whole time without speaking, but once he sat down, he crossed his arms and told him,  “Go ahead.”

“You know how mad Pa was, ready to take on Regan bare-fisted?”

“Yeah.  You held him back, and Hoss fought him.”

“That’s right, but do you know why it was Hoss?”  He found himself fixed with that steady, serious look that always held Joe’s tongue and attention.  “I didn’t want to fight that man-mountain.  I’d never have stood a chance against him.”  Disbelief ran through Joe.  Adam wasn’t afraid of any man or anything.  He searched his older brother’s face looking for signs of mockery but saw only earnestness.  “Regan was a swine, who used his fists to intimidate and control people.  It made him feel big to beat up on others.  Even if that meant fighting dirty, like with you.”

Sounding more dismissive than he intended, Joe replied, “I shouldn’t feel bad about Regan beating on me.  I get it.”

Adam leaned forward.  Intensity burning off him. “Do you?  Because I never want to see what I saw earlier again.”

Joe’s eyes dropped, and he swallowed hard before answering in a small voice, “You won’t.  I was a fool, I know that.”

Adam stood and gave Joe a playful punch on the arm.  “Glad to hear it, fella, but you’re not a fool. You’re just a seventeen-year-old with more spunk than brains.”

Joe laughed, “Is that what you think?”

“Of course, you’re certainly no coward, and you’ve got nothing to prove.  To you or anyone else.”

“You really believe that?”

Adam’s dark eyes searched his.  “Don’t you?”

“I guess.”

“There’s no need to guess.”

“Thanks.”

Adam smirked, “That’s what smart, big brothers are for.”

When Adam reached the door, Joe asked, “Can you ask Pa to come back up?”

A knot began to form in his stomach.  This whole time he’d behaved like a jackass and deserved punishment rather than understanding.

“You wanted me?”

Joe stared into his father’s smiling face.  “Yeah, Pa … I, well … I’ve been thinking an’, well … I owe you an apology for the way I’ve been acting.”

Ben sat down and rested a steady hand on his knee.  “I owe the apology.  I didn’t understand.”

The generosity of the words and kindness that he’d known all his life were too much.  The dam began to crumble.  He broke his gaze, unable to look his father in the eyes when he confessed his haunting shame,  “I … I couldn’t help it, Pa.  He just kept hitting me.  I begged.  Begged him to stop.  I’m so sorry.”

“Is that…?  Joe.  Anyone would’ve.  You’re no less of a man for that.”

His throat too tight for speech, Joe reached for his father’s hand.  When it was squeezed tight, the pain and shame dropped away like shedding skin. 

After a moment, he asked, “Will it work out, Miss Menken and Regan?”

“Adah loves Regan, and in his own way, I think he loves her, but the man hasn’t managed to change in all these years.  I’m afraid I don’t see that happening now.  I wish I did.  God knows I want only happiness for Adah.  She’s a wonderful, magnificent woman and…. ”

“And you loved her.”

 “Yes, I loved her.”

“I really liked her.  She was … all right.”

The laugh his father gave was soft and held a hint of sadness.  “She was, wasn’t she?  And, what about you? Are you all right?”

Joe smiled.  “Yeah. I’m fine.”

***The End***

[Mar 2021]

If you enjoyed my story, please consider scrolling down and leaving a reply to let me know. 

Episode Ref:

The Magnificent Adah:  Writer Donald S. Sanford